Skip to main content

Full text of "The Darjeeling disaster, its bright side : the triumph of the six Lee children"

See other formats


cRe  mmtiB 


Ui 


161)  BRI6ii&  SiD 


'-»>««'=» 


.>»i^' 


w 


y 


Zy 


MV 


^ 

V 

.^.. 


THE:   TRi 

OF  THE 


f  piX  IjEr  CHIL 


r^ 


^S^-f^h-X 


>r^i^ 


4r 


J3r- 


/. 


Moulton  Library 

Baiii§®r  Ti#otoil®al  Seminary  "^ 


i  / 


Presented  "by 


The  Rev.    Robert  Hovard 


t 


I*-' 


*i' 
^^- 


Of^^JiSi 


^eseojru^       School 

Oh06on^^7  of 

Theology 
Library 


it.y^..t^^ 


THE     DARJEELING    DISASTER 
ITS    BRIGHT    SIDE. 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2010  with  funding  from 

Boston  Library  Consortium  IVIember  Libraries 


http://www.archive.org/details/darjeelingdisastOOwarn 


T^fE   DAI^JEELING   DISASTEI^: 

ITS    BRIGHT    SIDE. 


THE  TRIUMPH 


OF    THE 


SIX     LEE     CHILDREN 


BY   THE 


REV.  F.  W.  WARNE,  B-D. 


Cai-CUTTA  : 

The  Methodist  Publishing  House 

46,   Dharamtala  Street. 

1900. 


Copyrighted,   1900. 


Printed  at  the  Methodist  Publishing  House, 

46,  Uharamtala  Street, 

Calcutta. 

1900. 


PREFACE 


I  hav^e  had  the  pleasure  and  honour  of  being 
the  pastor  of  the  "Lee  family"  since  their 
return  to  India  in  1894,  and  secretary  to  the 
Arcadia  Girls'  School  from  its  beginning.  I 
was  with  Mr,  and  Mrs.  Lee  through  all  the 
unspeakable  experiences  herein  portrayed,  I 
went  with  them  to  Darjeeling  after  the  disaster  ; 
was  with  them  as  they  waited  with  their  son, 
Wilbur,  while  he  told  the  story  of  the  children's 
triumph  ;  when  he  entered  into  rest,  attended 
his  funeral,  and  returned  with  them  to  their 
lonely  Calcutta  home. 

Suggestions  were  made  that  some  one  should 
write  an  account  of  the  Darjeeling  disaster  so 
far  as  it  concerns  the  Lee  children  and  the 
Arcadia  School.  In  this  school  and  in  "  Mall 
Villa"  (where  the  Lee  children  met  their  death) 
popular  interest  centred  because  in  these  build- 
ings only  were  the  lives  of  American  and 
English  children  lost.  My  relation  to  the 
family  and  school  singled  me  out  as  the  one 
who  should  prepare  the  memorial  volume. 

(v.) 


VI. 

In  endeavouring  to  carry  out  the  suggestion, 
1  have  been  happy  in  persuading  Mrs.  Lee  to 
write  the  Hfe-story  of  each  of  her  bright,  merry, 
Christian  children,  and  these  chapters  will 
appear  as  written  by  her,  a  tribute  of  love  to 
her  darling  children  from  their  loving,  sorrow- 
ing mother. 

The  Lee  children  in  their  religious  life  were 
exemplary,  and  their  mother  has  told  the 
story  so  as  to  reveal  the  secret  of  their  training 
in  such  a  way  that  it  can  be  understood  and 
may  be  imitated  by  other  parents. 

If  this  book  helps  other  parents  and  children 
to  a  higher  ideal,  and  interests  its  readers  in 
the  salvation  of  the  Bengali  girls,  a  w^ork  to 
which  this  familv  was  consecrated,  and  in  which 
the  parents  are  still  actively  engaged,  the  pur- 
pose for  which  it  has  been  written  will  be 
accomplished. 

With  a  prayer  that  the}'  may  aid  in  further- 
ing the  will  of  the  Master  in  this  mysterious 
providence,  these  hastily  written  pages  are  sent 
forth. 

Frank  W.  Warne, 
Pastor,  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

Calcutta,  Feb.  6th,  igoo. 


Vll. 


CONTENTS. 

Chap.       '  Page 

I.     The  PTrst  News  in  Calcutta  ...       i 

II.     The  Journey  TO  Darjeeling  ...     12 

III.     "Arcadia" 24 

IV.     Esther    and  Ada            ...  ..     39 

V.     Herbert  Wilson            ...  ...     56 

VI.     Wilbur  David                 ...  ...     71 

VII.     Lois  Gertrude                 ...  ...     85 

VIII.     ViDA  Maud     ...               ...  ...  105 

IX.     The  Children's  Letters  ...  129 

X.     Wilbur's  Story                ...  ...   158 

XI.      JESSUDAR,  THE  BENGALI  GiRL  ...     173 

XII.     Extracts  FROM  Letters  ...   179 

XIII.     The  Lkes,  AND  Their  Work  ...   196 


Vlll. 

LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 

Facing  Page, 

I     The  Lee  Family     ...    Frontispiece. 

2        Mrs.    Lee   [See  quotation  p.  59,  para  2.]  ...  I  5 


21 

40 

44 
56 


3  Baby  Frank  in  the  Basket   .. 

4  Esther  and  Indu  Bala 

5  Ada  and  Esther     ... 

6  Herbert  and  Wilbur 

7  Mount  Eyerest,  near  Darjeel- 

ing     ...  ...  ...       72 

8  ViDA  and  Lois         ...  ...       85 

9  Vida's  Sunday  School  ...     no 
10    Child  Wiyes             ...  ...     140 

11  The     LHOWRASTA,     which  the  landslide  came.       159 

12  JESSUDAR  ...  ...       17s 

13  Mall  Villa  No.  2  before    Land- 

slide  ...  ...  ...      184 

14  Mall  Villa    No.    2    after    Land- 

slide  ...  ...  ...      185 

15  Rey  D.  H.  Lee         ...  ...     196 

i6    Young  Girl  Workers  ...     212 


Chapter  1. 
THE  FIRST  NEWS  IN  CALCUTTA. 

"Both  Safe  at  Grand  Hotel.  Ida  Villa 
Destroyed."  Two  gentlemen  were  waiting  at 
my  home  for  an  explanation  of  the  above  tele- 
gram when  I  came  in  to  dinner  at  7  P.M.  Sep- 
tember 25th.  They  supposed  I  could  explain 
how  "  Ida  Villa"  had  been  destroyed  as  it  stood 
on  the  mountain  side  at  Darjeeling,  just  above 
Arcadia,  in  which  we  had  our  Darjeeling  Girls' 
School.  It  was  my  first  intimation  of  any  thing 
out  of  the  ordinary.  I  remember  saying,  as  a 
first  thought,  "If  there  had  been  an  earthquake 
we  would  have  felt  it,  or  would  have  had  the 
news;  there  must  have  been  a  fire'\  "  Ida  Villa" 
could  have  burned  and  Arcadia  could  have  es- 
caped, I  thought,  and  was  only  slightly  anxious  ; 
but  /  was  anxious. 

My  servant  came  in  and  I  asked  :  "  Has  a 
telegram  come  for  me  ?"  ''  Yes,  sahib,  but  the 
man  would  not  leave  it  without  a  receipt."  I 
Ivnew  then  that  there  was  trouble,  but  what  ? 
While  we   stood  bewildered,  another  gentleman, 


The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

whose  daughter  was  in  Arcadia,  arrived  with 
a  telegram  lie  had  received.  It  read,  "  Heav\^ 
landsHde,  Winnie  safe,  coming  b\'  first  train." 
"  Winnie,"  his  daughter,  was  in  Arcadia ;  m}' 
own  wife  and  daughter  were  in  Arcadia.  Are 
tlie}^  safe  ?  What  is  in  the  undeHvered  telegram  ? 
were  the  questions  that  came  rushing  to  my 
mind.  The  cause  of  the  destruction  of  "  Ida 
Villa"  had  been  explained,  but  how  '*  heav\"" 
the  "landslide,"    I  did  not  know. 

I  hastened  to  the  telegraph  office  for  the 
missing  telegram,  but  could  get  no  trace  of  it. 
I  then,  with  a  burden  of  fear  and  uncertaint}', 
hurried  to  several  newspaper  offices,  and  learned 
that  the  following  telegram  had  been  sent  from 
the  Commissioner  at  Darjeeling  to  the  Lieutenant- 
Governor  of  Bengal  : — 

"  Mall  Villas  destroyed,  lives  lost  as  follows  : 

D.    H.  Lee's   children,      eldest  girl  found  dead, 

eldest     boy  saved,  rest  missing.      At  Ida    Villa, 

Phoebe  and  Ruth    Wallace,    Eric  Anderson,  all 

dead." 

These  lost  children  were  pupils  of  Arcadia, 
situated  just  below  "  Ida  Villa."  How  they  got 
to  "  Ida  Villa,"  and  what  about  the  rest,  was  all 
a    m}-stery.     I  mused.     Lee's  children    all    dead 


The  First  News  in  CalcuttxV. 

but  one  !  How  can  I  tell  it  ?  How  can  thev 
bear  it  ?  My  wife  and  child  must  be  alive  be- 
cause their  names  are  not  among  the  dead. 
Then  the  many  possible  conditions  between 
being  dead  and  having  escaped  without  injury 
were  in  my  mind.  Who  else  has  suffered  ?  I  was 
not  told  of  sweet  Violet  Pringle,  and  did  not 
know  of  her  death  until  next  morning  when  her 
name  appeared  in  the  papers.  I  hastened 
toward  home,  and  on  my  way  met  Rev.  Herbert 
Anderson,  India  Secretary  of  the  Baptist  Mis- 
sion. He  had  received  a  telegram  stating  that 
his  "  dear  boy  Eric"  had  been  killed,  but  he  was 
still  hoping  that  it  was  not  true.  It  was  my 
painful  duty  in  the  darkness  of  the  night  to 
confirm  the  sad  news,  and  see  him  clasp  his 
head  with  both  hands,  and  to  hear  him  pray  : 
"  O  God,  help  his  poor  mother."  None  but 
those  who  have  had  such  news  concerning  their 
own  can  understand  its  crushing  power.  I  had 
to  hasten  on  to  the  Deaconess  Home  in  which 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lee  were  then  living,  and,  How 
shall  1  tell  them,  was  the  uppermost  thought. 
When  I  arrived  at  the  home.  I  met  Miss  Maxev 
and  Miss  Blair,  two  deaconesses,  at  the  doon 
Let  Miss  Blair  describe  what  followed  : 


4  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

"  A    message    had    come    for    Mrs.  Robinson, 
and  Miss  Maxey  and    I    started    out    to    take  it 
across  to  her.   Mr.  Warne,  just  returned  from  the 
telegraph  office,  met  us  ;  his  face  was   drawn,    I 
thought,  with  anxiety  for  his  own.   He  seized  the 
envelope,  tore  it  open,  and  read,  'FIora(Robinson) 
safe.     Coming  by  first  train.'     No    news    of  his 
family.      Miss  Maxey  went  in  with  the  message, 
and  Mr.  Warne,  motioning  me  aside,    said    in    a 
voice  trembling    with    emotion,     '  All    the     Lee 
children,   except  Wilbur,    are  dead  !'     Oh,  those 
terrible  words  I    It  could  not  be — surely  it  could 
not    be  !     M\^    heart  cried  out  against  it.     Vida, 
brave,    womanly    Vida,   caring  with  a    mother's 
tenderness  for  her  vouno;er  brothers  and  sisters  ; 
Lois,  the  darling  and    jo\^    of   all    their    hearts  ; 
Herbert,     and     quaint,    sweet    little    Ada ;    and 
bab}'  Esther,  just  past  her    fifth    birthday  ;    that 
they  had  all  gone,  in  a    moment,  lik-e  the  puff  cf 
a  candle,    seemed    beyond    belief.     But    how    to 
tell    the    poor    parents, — should    we  tell  them  at 
once,  or  wait  till  the  statement  was  verified  ?" 

We  went  out.  Miss  Maxey  and  Miss    Blair    to 
take    the    good    news  to    Mrs.  Robinson,  wife  of 
the    Editor     of   the    Indian     Witness^     while    1 
hastened  to  m\'  home,  behind  the  church,  to    see 


The  First  News  in  Calcutta. 

if  any    other    news   had  arrived,  only  to  be  dis- 
appointed.    On  my  return,  in  the  shade    behind 
the    church    1    met  Mr.    Lee.     "  Have   you  any 
news?"  were    his    first    words.     "Yes,"    I    said, 
"  terrible   landslips,    Eric  Anderson,  Phoebe  and 
Ruth  Wallace  killed,  but  no  news  of  my  people, 
and  nothing  definite  about  the  rest  in  the  school." 
His  thought  was    of  his    own,    and    he    at    once 
asked:     "Any    news    of    our     children?"     The 
dreaded  time  when    the    terrible    news    must    be 
told  had    come.     By  this  time   we   were  out    of 
the  shade  of  the  church  and    under  the    light    of 
the  street  lamp.      I  tried  to    break   it  gently,  and 
answered:     "  Yes,  Brother    Lee,    there    is     some 
news.      The  house  in  which  your    children    were 
is    gone."     He    seemed    to  know  the  rest,  for  in 
an  instant  his  erect  and  alert    form    was  bowed, 
as   if  he  were  a  man  of  eighty    years,    and    with 
feeble,    tottering    steps,    not   uttering  a  word,  he 
moved    off   through    the    darkness    toward     the 
Deaconess   Home.      Afterward  he   said    to    me  : 
"  I  thought    }ou    would    fall    to  the  earth  when 
you  told  me  the  house  was  gone." 

At  this  moment,  Miss  Maxey  and  Miss 
Blair  were  coming  across  the  street.  I  left 
them  to  follow   Mr.   Lee  to    their    home,    and   I 


The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

went  to  tell  Miss  Wi'ddifield,  and  to  get  news  to 
Miss  Craig,  Mr.  Chew,  and  other  members  of 
the  mission.  I  will  let  Miss  Blair  describe  what 
happened  while  I  was  giving  the  information  to 
others : 

''  We  met  Mr.  Warne  at  the  church  gate, 
and  saw  Mr.   Lee  just  turning  awa}\ 

'  1  have  told  him  the  house  is  gone,'  was 
whispered  as  we  came  up,  '  I  couldn't  tell  him 
the  rest.' 

There  was  no  need.  The  matter  had  been 
taken  out  of  our  hands  ;  he  knew.  We  over- 
took him  in  a  moment,  and  Miss  Maxey,  thinking 
to  reassure  him,  made  some  remark,  but  he 
walked  on  without  a  word.  She  spoke  again  ; 
still  no  word  did  he  sa}'.  He  was  like  one 
stunned.  Suddenly  he  stopped  and  said,  '  All 
my  children  gone  !  ' 

Then  it  was  we  told  him  all  we  knew.  He 
said  no  more  but  went  directly  upstairs  to  the 
room  where  sat  poor  Mrs.  Lee  by  the  side  of 
her  sleeping  baby.  There  was  no  need  to  speak. 
She  saw  it  written  in  our  faces.  Mr.  Lee  sat 
down  and  looked  at  her  seeming  still  unable  to 
shake  off  the  spell  which  held  him. 


The  First  News  in  Calcutta. 

'  Are  the  children  all  right  ? '  She  said, 
and  when  still  no  word  was  spoken,  she  cried 
out  in  agony,  '  Oh,  what  is  the  matter  !  are  they 
safe  ?     What  is  the  matter  ! ' 

'  Darling,'  he  said,  '  they  are  all  gone  but 
Wilbur.'  And  then  a  cry,  the  cry  of  a  mother's 
breaking  heart  rang  though  the  room  : 

'  Oh  my  God  !  Why  didn't  He  take  us  all  ! 
Oh,  what  is  there  left  to  live  for  !'  " 

After  having  given  the  awful  information 
to  the  other  missionaries,  I  hastened  to  the 
Deaconess  Home  where  all  our  mission  people 
soon  gathered,  and  where  we  together  spent 
most  of  the  night,  giving  what  sympathy  we 
could  and  praying  with  the  sorrow-stricken 
parents.  On  my  arrival  I  found  Sister  Lee,  in 
her  husband's  arms,  looking  as  pale  as  death, 
her  forehead  cold,  her  breathing  scarcely  per- 
ceptible, her  hands  rising  and  falling  at  her  side, 
and  she  moaning  out  :  "  My  darling  girls, 
Vida  !  Vida  !  !  Vida  !  !  I  Lois,  precious  Lois  ! 
Darling,  cheerful  Ada.  Esther, — Esther,  my 
baby  girl — Esther — not  a  girl  left !  Not  a  girl 
left !  !  Not  a  q-irl  left  !  !  !  O  mv  God — not  a 
eirl  left.  What  does  it  mean  ?  Did  I  love 
them  too  much  ?     Was    1   too    proud    of  them  ? 


The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

Have  I  sinned  ?  My  precious  Herbert — no 
more  hugs,  no  more  kisses.  Did  they  suffer  ? 
Did  they  all  go  together  ?  They  are  happ}-, 
ihey  are  with  Jesus.  Wh\'  were  we  not  all 
taken  with  them  ?  1  have  lived  too  much  for 
earth,   and  too  little  for  heaven." 

The  husband  and  father — devoted  husband 
and  affectionate  father,  brave  man — he  held  and 
comforted  his  heart-broken  wife,  as  if  he  had 
not  a  sorrow  of  his  own.  He  would  say  : 
*'  Darling,  Jesus  gave  them  to  us.  Jesus  loved 
them.  Jesus  has  taken  his  own.  Don't  weep, 
darling,  the}^  are  with  Jesus  in  heaven  and  we'll 
soon  be  with  them."  The  rest  of  us  looked  on 
"  dumb  with  silence."  Such  a  providence  would 
be  m3^sterious  under  any  circumstances,  but  to 
us,  as  missionaries,  at  first  it  seemed  almost  as 
if  God  discouraged  missionaries  and  was  frustrat- 
ing the  purposes  of  his  best  and  most  devoted 
workers.  The  Lee  children  had  given  them- 
selves to  mission  work.  Just  about  two  weeks 
before,  I  remembered  having  gone  in  when 
Brother  and  Sister  Lee  were  at  tiffin,  which  was 
just  after  the  arrival  of  the  Darjeeling  mail,  and 
Brother  Lee  in  his  most  cheerful  and  happy 
mood,  sprang  up  and    shook  a  letter    which    he 


The  First  News  in  Calcutta. 

had  just  received  from  Vida,  his  eldest  daughter, 
and  said  :  "  No  father  ever  received  a  better 
letter  from  a  better  daughter  than  I  have  re- 
ceived from  Vida."  He  waved  the  letter  in  the 
air,  and  said,  "  It's  worth  a  thousand  dollars." 
It  was  dated,  September  7th,  1899  :  and  in  it 
she  said  : 

"My  darling  Papa,  we  were  all  talking  the 
other  night  of  what  we  would  do  for  3'ou  both, 
and  I  am  sure  Frank  (a  baby  nine  months  old) 
would  have  joined  if  he  had  been  here.  Wilbur 
says  he  won't  charge  anything  for  your  teeth 
beino;  fixed.  Lois  will  doctor  vou  free.  The 
rest  of  us,  you  know,  aint  so  sure  of  our  mone\' 
as  they  two  are.  And  Herbert,  Professor  Lee, 
will  make  home  '  comfee.'  I  will  try  hard  to 
keep  up  your  work.  I  am  sure  God  has  called 
me  to  it,  and  will  be  with  me.  Now  I  have  told 
you  what  I  did  not  expect  to.  I  have  told  you 
what  is  in  my  heart,  I  am  God's  for  your  work, 
trust  me  and  believe  me,  your  loving  and  affec- 
tionate daughter,  Vida." 

What  a  contrast  between  that  scene  and 
the  one  of  which  I  now  write  !  As  the  night 
wore  on,  and  we  prayed,  and  asked  for  light  on 
the  mystery,  I  began  to  think  oi  that   wonderful 


lo  The  Darjeeling  Disaster.  ' 

hymn  of  William  Cowper's,  on  the  text, — "Veril)- 
thou  art  a  God  that  hidest  thyself." 

God  moves  in  a  mysterious  way 

His  wonders  to  perform  : 
He  plants  his  footsteps  in  the  sea, 

And  rides  upon  the  storm. 

Deep  in  unfathomable  mines 
Of  never-failing  skill, 
.    He  treasures  up  his  bright  designs, 
And  works  his  sovereign  will. 

Ye  fearful  saints,  fresh  courage  take  : 

The  clouds  ye  so  much  dread 
Are  big  with  mercy,  and  shall  break 

In  blessings  on  your  Iiead. 

Judge  not  the  Lord  by  feeble  sense, 

But  trust  him  for  his  grace  ; 
Behind  a  frowning  providence 

He  hides  a  smiling  face. 

His  purposes  will  ripen  fast, 

Unfolding  every  hour  : 
The  bud  may  have  a  bitter  taste, 

But  sweet  will  be  the  flower. 

Blind  unbelief  is  sure  to  err, 

And  scan  his  work  in  vain  : 
God  is  his  own  interpreter, 

And  he  will  make  it  plain. 

Then  we  began  to  understand  that  in  God's 
infinite  wisdom  and  love  be  could  take  those 
dear  children,  whom  he  loved  so  much  and  who 
had  given  themselves  to  him,  all  to  heaven  to- 
gether, almost  as  painlessly  as  falling  asleep,  and 
use  the  story  of  their  clear  conversions,  entire 
consecration,  and  triumph  in  darkness  and  storm 
on  that  terrible  night,  as  it  would  be  read  around 


The  First  News  in  Calcutta.  i  i 

the  world,  to  soften  hard  hearts,  to  open  pocket 
books,  and,  through  the  story  of  their  death,  have 
not  only  six  hearts  opened  and  consecrated  to 
his  service,  but  six  thousand  or  more.  Thus  as 
the  night  passed  away,  rays  of  light  and  hope 
began  to  glimmer  through  the  darkness. 
These  rays,  we  are  believing,  were  from  the 
Revelation  of  the  Spirit,  the  "  Comforter,"  vv'ho 
was  taking  of  the  thoughts  of  Jesus  Christ,  and 
showing  them  unto  us  ;  and  it  is  for  the  purpose 
of  aiding  in  accomplishing  what  we  believe  to  be 
the  will  of  God  in  this  otherwise  very  mysterious 
providence,  that  the  story  is  being  told  in  this 
form. 


^i^^^i^ 


Chapter  1 1. 
Tt^E  JOURNEY  TO  DARJEELING- 

Among  the  greatest  wonders  of  the  world 
are  the  Himala)'a  mountains,  in  which  is  situate 
DarjeeHng,  often  called  the  "Children's  Paradise;" 
which  it  certainly  is  to  the  children  of  a  large 
portion  of  the  Europeans  of  Bengal,  for,  when  in 
the  hot  season  the  temperature  on  the  plains 
is  from  90'  to  100 ',  in  Darjeeling  there  is  an 
average  of  60^.  It  is  about  450  miles  from 
Calcutta,  and  at  an  elevation  of  about  7,000  feet 
above  sea  level.  The  first  400  miles  out  from 
Calcutta  the  train  runs  through  the  densely  popu- 
lated rice  districts  of  Bengal,  where  sometimes 
there  are  nine  hundred  people  living  to  the  square 
mile,  and  during  the  last  fifty  miles  there  is  an 
ascent  of  about  one  inch  in  every  twenty-nine, 
and  at  some  places  one  in  every  twenty-four. 
The  narrow-gauge  light  engines  and  small  cars 
used  on  the  road  which  ascends  the  mountain 
has  given  rise  to  the  name  "  Toy  Railway." 

A  ride  up  the  mountains  on  this  railway  with 
its     spiral     slopes,    sudden     reverses    and    sharp 


The  Journey  to  Darjeeling.  13 

curves,  passing  places  appropriately  called  *'  Sen- 
sation Point,"  and  "  Agony  Point,"  as  one  is  hur- 
ried up  through  forests,    tea    plantations,    cloud 
and  sunshine,   with    a    change   of  mountain  view 
at  everv  turn,  until    he   is   his^'her   than   the  verv 
clouds  and  in  full  view  of  the  ''eternal  snows,"  is 
considered  bv  tourists  to  be  one  of  the  most    de- 
lightful,    exhilarating  and    inspiring   experiences 
known       in     a     journe}'     around      the      world. 
Darjeeling  has  been  considered  one  of  the   safest 
resorts    in    the    Himalaya    mountains,    there  has 
not  been  a  serious    landslip    in    the    memory    of 
the  oldest  resident.    '"  Arcadia,"  "Ida  Villa  "  and 
"  Mall    Villa,"    the    ver\^    houses    in    which     the 
children    suffered,    have,     without    the    slightest 
sign  or  suspicion  of  danger,  been  occupied    everv 
season  for  over  thirty  years  ;  but  an  unusual  rain- 
fall   began    on    Saturday,  September   23rd,    and 
did    not   cease    till   4  A.INI.   on  Monday  the  25th. 
l^etween   these   hours   24*70  inches   of  rain    fell. 
The  heaviest  storm  was  between  4  P.M.    Sunday, 
the  24th,  and  4  A.M.    Monday,    the    25th,  during 
which  twelve    hours    fourteen  inches  of  rain  fell  ; 
but    its    severest     fury    was    attained,    and    the 
greatest    landslips    occurred,    between    midnight 
and    2    A.M.   Monda}',  when     it  would  seem  safe 


14  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

to  assume  that  the  rain  was  falling  at  about  the 
rate  of  two  inches  per  hour.  Not  onh^  did  the 
storm  wash  down  the  sides  of  the  mountains  in 
Darjeeling,  but  for  many  miles  round  the  land- 
slips were  terrible. 

On  Monday,  September  25th,  before  the  news  of 
the  disaster  at  Darjeeling  had  reached  Calcutta, 
Miss  Fanny  Perkins,  a  missionar}'  from  Than 
Daung,  Burma,  had  left  Calcutta  for  Darjeeling, 
taking  with  her  a  special  parcel  from  Mrs.  Lee  for 
each  of  her  children,  prepared  with  great  care  by 
the  mother,  not  knowing  the  children  were  al- 
ready in  heaven.  Miss  Perkins  found  two 
breaks  in  the  road  before  reaching  Kurseong, 
one  necessitating  a  walk  of  a  mile  and  a  half, 
the  other  two  miles.  She  reached  Kurseong  at 
3  o'clock,  Tuesday  the  26th,  and  as  she  was  one 
of  the  first  party  of  Europeans  who  w^ent  over 
the  road,  I  will  let  her  tell  her  own  story  of 
bravery  and  endurance  : — 

"  The  train  did  not  go  any  farther  and  I  knew 
nothing  of  broken  telegraph  connections  and 
had  decided  to  send  Miss  Stahl  word  that  I  had 
tried  to  visit  her  but  could  get  no  further  ;  and  I 
engaged  a  seat  in  the  next  train  returning.  I 
was  standing  watching  four  gentlemen  who  were 


Mrs.    Ada  Lee,  Baby  Frank,  Hindoo  Girl,  and  Orphan  Child. 
.      {See  page  59.) 


The  Journey  to  Darji*: idling.  i 

preparing  to  walk  through..  One  of  them  went 
to  a  shop  across  the  street  and  soon  returned  and 
said  to  the  others,  '  That's  terrible  news  from 
Darjeeling.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Lee  and  family  have 
been  swept  down  the  mountain  side  and  are  lost.' 
I  went  out  and  said,  '  That's  a  mistake  so  far  as 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lee  are  concerned  :  they  are  in 
Calcutta,  but  their  children  are  living  in  Darjeel- 
ing. Are  you  sure  it's  true  about  the  loss  of  the 
family?'  '  Well,  it's  Mall  Villa  No.  2.  Do  you 
know  their  house  ?'  I  went  to  the  box  and 
there  I  found  the  same  name  and  number.  The 
thought  of  returning  to  Mrs.  Lee  when  so  near 
and  perhaps  able  to  be  of  some  service,  seemed 
impossible,  and  I  asked  the  gentlemen  to  permit 
me  to  go  through  with  them.  They  looked  a 
little  doubtful,  and  I  assured  them  I  would  cause 
them  no  delay  as  I  was  fully  equal  to  the  w^alk. 
and  they  consented.  I  had  my  breakfast  at  1 1 
o'clock,  but  there  w^as  no  time  to  get  any  food 
to  take  with  me,  as  the  others  were  ready  to 
go,  and  it  w^as  late.  Mr.  Pascal  secured  me  a 
coolie  for  my  box  and  bundle  and  we  started 
off, — Messrs.  Pascal,  Burke,  Pymm,  Macdonald 
and  myself.  We  had  seven  or  eight  coolies  with 
us,  one  of  whom  had   been    over    the    road    from 


1 6  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

Sonada  that  da\'.  We  left  Kurseong  at  4  P.M. 
The  first  washout  was  close  to  the  town.  The\- 
told  us  that  tliere  was  a  footpath,  but  we  would 
find  it  very  hard  to  get  through  as  there  was  a 
very  bad  washout  in  the  fortieth  mile  (the  miles 
are  numbered  from  Siliguri).  VVe  found  several 
bad  places  before  we  reached  Toong,  but  the 
ease  with  which  we  crossed  them  encouraged  us 
to  think  that  we  would  not  find  it  impassable. 
We  rested  at  the  Toong  station  five  minutes,  then 
hastened  on  in  order  to  pass  tlie  bad  washout 
before  dark.  We  reached  what  we  supposed 
answered  the  description,  where  the  railway  irons 
and  ties  hung  like  a  suspension  bridge  over  a 
space  two  hundred  feet  long.  It  was  at  a  place 
where  the  road  bent  in,  and  from  a  point  several 
hundred  feet  above  there  had  been  a  great  sweep 
of  rocks,  carr}'ing  a\va\'  the  railway  bed  In  the 
middle  of  the  slip  w^as  a  torrent  of  water.  The 
only  sign  of  a  footpath  was  a  bridge  made  of 
small  tree  trunks  thrown  across  the  torrent. 
Climbing  over  the  loose  rocks  on  the  steep 
mountain  side  we  made  for  the  bridge,  which  was 
about  a  foot  wide.  We  crossed  the  break  success- 
fully and  congratulated  ourselves  that  we  had 
been    wise    in    passing  it  before  dark.     Daylight 


The  Journey  to  Dakjeeling.  17 

faded,  the  stars  came  out,  and  we  found  ourselves 
at  the  edge  of  a  washout  as  large  as  the  other 
and  much  worse,  because  the  rocks  were  mixed 
with  soft  earth  and  water.  We  had  no  lieht 
save  matches,  Mr,  Macdonald  was  ahead,  then 
a  coolie,  Mr.  Pascal  and  myself  behind  the  others. 
The  coolie  called  back  that  the  "  miss  sahiba  " 
could  not  come,  and  as  we  neared  the  torrent 
Mr.  Pascal  drew  back  saying,  '  It's  too  bad.  Miss 
Perkins  ;  we  can't  go.'  I  heard  Mr.  Macdonald's 
voice  across  the  torrent,  and  as  the  coolie  reached 
down  his  hand  T  took  it  and  went  up  and  crossed 
the  temporary  bridge  on  my  hands  and  feet. 
The  rest  came  over  soon,  and  we  made  our 
way  over  fallen  trees  and  rocks,  through  mud 
and  water.  Ofttimes  when  I  sought  a  safe  foot- 
ing, my  walking  stick  would  sink  to  my  hand  in 
the  soft  mud.  It  was  an  awful  place.  But  we 
came  out  on  the  railway  again  and  found  our- 
selves near  a  native  hut.  We  aroused  the  inmates 
and  purchased  an  old  lantern  (which  did  service 
for  two  miles  or  more)  and  some  mustard  oil.  I 
had  two  towels  in  my  hand-bag,  one  of  which 
I  tore  and  made  torches  which  gave  us  light. 
We  found  that  instead  of  one  washout  there  were 
many    after    the    fortieth    mile.     Indeed,   it  was 


i8  The  Darjeeltng  Disaster. 

washout  or  washin  most  of  the  way  to  Ghoom. 
We  had  to  walk  in  many  places  on  a  wet  parapet, 
which  on  the  top  was  only  about  a  foot  wide. 
A  misstep  might  land  a  person  hundreds  of  feet 
belov/.  But  our  feet  did  not  slip  and  we  reached 
Sonada  soon  after  nine  o'clock.  Here  we  rested 
for  half  an  hour  and  the  native  postmaster  made 
tea  for  us.  We  had  some  lunch  with  us  and  the 
hot  tea  refreshed  us.  We  here  secured  four 
bottles  of  oil  and  my  other  towel  was  torn  to 
serve  as  a  torch.  We  had  nine  miles  before  us, 
and  we  found  the  road  about  the  same  as  that 
over  which  we  had  passed.  At  Ghoom  we  rested 
for  five  minutes  and  then  pushed  on.  The 
moon  had  risen  in  her  fullness,  and  the 
walk  up  over  Jalapahar  was  delightful. 
From  Kurseong  to  Ghoom  there  was  the 
constant  roar  of  falling  water,  but  from  here 
there  was  silence,  because  our  patli  for  a  dis- 
tance of  five  miles  took  us  away  from  the  rail- 
way track  as  we  found  its  bed  in  the  mountain 
side  entirely  swept  away.  We  were  compelled 
to  climb  a  high  mountain  spur  which  carried  us 
above  Darjeeling.  As  we  came  down  over  the 
hill  the  challenge  of  the  sentinel  rang  out  in  the 
stillness.     We   passed  on  and  came  to  where  we 


The  Journey  to  Darjeeling.  19 

could  see  Darjeeling  nestling  in  the  mountain 
side.  It  was  a  beautiful  sight !  Death-like 
stillness  reigned.  I  inquired  of  a  policeman  for 
^'  Arcadia,"  and  was  told  that  the  school  had 
moved  out.  The  man  said  he  knew  the  house 
and  would  take  me  to  it.  Bidding  the  others 
good-night,  I  went  on  my  wa\\  It  was  just 
three  o'clock  when  we  reached  Darjeeling  ;  but  it 
was  four  before  I  found  the  house  where  Miss 
Stahl,  Principal  of  Arcadia,  was  sta}^ing. 

"The  Arcadia  Girls'  School  had  been  re- 
ceived b\'  the  Scotch  Zenana  Mission  Ladies, 
and  ]\Iiss  Reid  opened  her  door  for  me  that 
morning  and  gave  me  a  most  cordial  welcome. 
We  were  the  first  Europeans  who  had  passed 
over  the  road,  and  our  arrival  was  an  omen  of 
good.  ]\Iacld\'  and  wet,  I  did  not  present  a  ver\' 
pleasing  picture.  Miss  Reid  insisted  on  m\' 
going  to  bed  at  once  while  she  prepared  a  cup 
of  hot  tea.  This  earl\'  chhota  hazri  (little  break- 
fast) was  exceedingl}'  refreshing.  I  was  then 
told  to  go  to  sleep,  but  closed  eyes  brought 
pictures  of  rocks,  mud,  fallen  trees  and  hanging 
railwa}^  lines.  At  the  usual  hour  for  rising  I 
was  shown  into  IMiss  Stahl's  room.  It  is  need- 
less to  say  that  she  was  glad  to   see  me,  and    we 


20  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

had  much  to  say  to  each  other.  I  learned  that 
Wilbur  Lee  had  been  found  and  was  still  living, 
though  his  recovery  was  doubtful." 

Just    forty-eight    hours    later   than  the  time 
Miss  Perkins  left  Calcutta,  another  party  left  for 
Darjeeling,    composed   of  the    Rev.   D.    H.  and 
Mrs.  Lee,  "baby  Frank,"  J.  W.  Pringle  (father  of 
sweet   Violet,   who    entered    into    rest  from   Ida 
Villa    on    that    terrible    night,)   and    the    writer. 
In  the  journey  up  to  Kurseong  there  was  nothing 
unusual,  except    the    surprise    at    our   going    so 
soon  after  the  disaster,  and  the  sorrow  that  over- 
shadowed    us.       In    a    conversation     overheard 
between  Mrs.  Lee  and  Mr.  Pringle,    it  was  mutu- 
ally  decided  that  God  had    some   very   special 
blessing  for  each  of  them,  or  He  would  not  have 
so    afflicted,    and    both    agreed  that   they  would 
seek  until  they  found  the  purposed  blessing. 

At  Kurseong  we  procured  ponies,  but  only 
rode  five  miles,  and  then  reluctantly  let  them 
return  because  we  came  to  a  break  in  which  over 
a  hundred  yards  of  the  railway  line  was  gone 
and  over  which  the  ponies  could  not  pass.  We 
scrambled  up  the  mountain  side  on  our  hands 
and 'feet,  and  crossed  a  bridge  consisting  of  two 
logs    which    had    been   thrown  across  the  water- 


Baby  Frank  in  his  Basket,  as  he  was  carried  to  Darjeeling. 


The  Jourxky  to  Darjeeling.  21 

fall,  and  then  picked  our  way  over  boulders  and 
through  slush  down  again  to  the  railroad.  Such 
experiences  became  common  during  the  next  ten 
miles.  Over  forty  places  were  counted  where  the 
railroad  was  either  washed  away  or  buried.  Then 
the  one  counting  grew  weary,  but  afterward 
estimated  that  forty  other  such  places  were 
crossed  before  reaching  Ghoom?  ?  When  we 
began  to  walk  a  novel  and  interesting  method 
was  devised  for  carrying  "baby  Frank."  A  little 
coolie  girl  who  carries  bundles  on  her  back  up 
the  mountains,  was  secured,  v^ho  had  an  in- 
verted cone-shaped  basket,  which  we  cushioned 
with  an  overcoat,  and  "  baby  Frank"  sat  in  this 
basket  with  his  laughing  face  above  the  brim. 
Throughout  the  journey  this  little  man  proved 
himself  an  excellent  traveller,  and  soothed  his 
parents  with  his  smiles  and  baby  talk.  At  this 
stage  he  appeared  to  the  best  advantage  ;  for, 
notwithstanding  his  new  surroundings  and  mode 
of  conveyance,  he  was  full  of  fun,  screaming 
with  laughter,  and  kept  one  of  us  busy  watch- 
ing that,  in  his  dancing,  baby  glee,  he  did  not 
jump  out  of  his  basket.  The  largest  break  on 
the  line  was  about  three  hundred  yards  in  a 
semi-circular    form,  and  the  iron  rails  were  torn 


22  The  Darteelixg  Disaster. 

and  twdsted  as  if  they  had  been  made  of  iron 
threads.  Huge  boulders  had  been  rolled  down  ; 
in  fact  the  hillside  had  been  completely  carried 
away,  and  perhaps  more  than  anywhere  else  on 
the  line  was  the  mighty  power  of  God  mani- 
fested in  the  devastation  the  storm  had  wrought^ 
and  we  keenly  felt  the  littleness  and  utter  help- 
lessness of  man  in  the  presence  of  such  over- 
whelminar  destruction. 

At     Sonada,     ten    miles    from    Darjeeling, 
night  overtook  us,  and  though  we  were  intensely 
anxious  to  proceed,  yet  with  ]Mrs.   Lee  and  the 
baby    in  our  party,  we  felt  that  to  go  forward  in 
the  night  was  neither  wise  nor  safe ;  but  we  had 
nowhere  to  sleep.     In  this  hour  of  extremity    a 
priest   came    down    from    one    of    the     Roman 
Catholic  sanitariums  situated  close  by  and  kindly 
offered    us    entertainment  for  the    night,  which 
offer  we  gladly  and  gratefully  accepted  and    we 
were    most    delightfully    entertained.     On    the 
following  morning  we  rose  much    refreshed,  ate 
a   hearty   breakfast,    and    started    out    on  foot, 
feeling  grateful   to    the   kind-hearted    priest.     I 
noted    that  all  hearts  were  touched  when  it  was 
known  that  ]\Irs.   Lee  and  '*  baby   Frank"    were 
in    our   party.     People    vied  with  each  other  to 


The  Journey  to  Darjeeling.  23 

see  who  could  do  the  most  for  them.  We  had 
again  reached  a  place  where  the  journey  could 
be  made  on  ponies,  and  two  ponies  were  ready 
to  carry  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lee  into  Darjeeling.  A 
basket  was  specially  prepared  for  "baby  Frank  " 
and  a  known  and  trusted  servant  sent  to  carry 
the  precious  baby.  For  this  kindness  Mrs.  Lee 
is  indebted  to  Mrs.  Brown.  Five  miles  further 
on  at  Ghoom  a  refreshing  repast  was  given  us 
at  the  home  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Frederickson,  of 
the  Scandinavian  Mission.  From  Ghoom  we 
ceased  to  even  follow  the  railway  line,  for  from 
there  to  Darjeeling  we  were  told  the  railroad  bed 
was  almost  entirely  gone.  We  ascended  by  a 
hard  climb  the  Jalapahar  mountain,  and  as  we 
approached  its  summit  the  eternal  snows  in  the 
golden  glow  of  the  early  morning  broke  upon  our 
view,  and  as  we  looked  at  the  range,  hundreds 
of  miles  in  length,  it  seemed  that  nothing  more 
beautiful  and  majestic  could  be  seen  until  we  see 
the  King  of  kings  in  all  His  glory.  Darjeeling 
was  reached  in  a  short  time  ;  and  the  part}' 
separated  ;  the  Rev.  D.  H.  and  Mrs.  Lee  to  the 
bedside  of  their  boy,  Wilbur;  Mr.  Pringle  to  some 
friends  ;  and  I  to  where  the  Arcadia  School  was 
being  kindly  and  gratuitously  sheltered. 


''ARCADIA" 

The  death  of  the  four  children  of  the 
Arcadia  Girls'  School  was  caused  by  the  falling 
in  of  the  walls  of  the  room  in  which  they  were 
at  the  time.  The  building  was  of  stone,  and 
a  boulder  coming  dow^n  from  the  hill  above 
struck  the  house  with  such  force  that  the  walls 
were  collapsed  without  a  moment's  w^arning. 
There  were  nine  ladies  sitting^  in  the  room  with 
the  children  when  the  walls  fell,  nearly  all  of 
whom  were  more  or  less  injured.  The  story  of 
the  last  day  and  night  will  be  told  by  those  who 
passed  through  it.      Miss  Stahl  writes  of  the 

Last  Sunday  at  Arcadia. 

''  There  are  two  memories  connected  with 
our  last  Sunday  at  i\rcadia.  While  the  rain  was 
falling  in  torrents  outside  we  had  a  quiet,  lovely 
day  in  the  school,  and  no  one  thought  of  fear. 
The  morning  service  in  the  church  is  at 
1 1  o'clock,  and  Sunday-school  immediately  after. 
When  the  school-bell  rang  at  8  o'clock,  as 
usual,     for     the     study    of  the    Sunday-school 


Arcadia.  25 

lesson,  seeing  that  we  would    probably    not    be 
able  to  go  to  church    I  reviewed  the    lessons   of 
the  quarter  with  the  older  girls.      Miss    Brittain 
iook    the    little   girls,   taught    them  the  Golden 
Text,  and  read  Bible  verses  to  them  until  9-30, 
the  hour   for  morning  prayers.      On  Sunday  we 
always  spent  half  an  hour  at  prayers,  sang  several 
hymns,   read  the    lesson   for  the  day,    and  the 
little    ones  recited  a  psalm   in    concert.       That 
morning  they  recited  the  90th   Psalm  :    "  Lord, 
thou  hast  been  our  dwelling-place  in  all  genera- 
tions."    The  prayer   closed   the  exercises,   and 
then    we    had    breakfast.      After    breakfast    the 
children    played    about  or    looked    at   picture- 
books,  and  the  older  ones  read  for  an   hour  or 
more.     Then  all  were  made  to  lie  down  on  their 
beds   and    sleep   or   read,    as   they    chose,  until 
dinner  time,  which   was  at  2-30.      The   time  for 
the    Junior    Christian   Endeavour  meeting  was 
five  o'clock,  and  I  gave  the  Bible  lesson  that  day, 
and   the  Lord  gave  me  the    verse,    '  Suffer  little 
children   to   come   unto  me  '   as  the  one  to  talk 
about.     As  I  remember  it  now,    if  I  had  known 
that    four    little    ones   present  at  that    meeting 
would  be  taken  to  heaven  before  mornine  I  could 
hardly  have   said    anything  more    appropriate. 


26  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

The  Lord  gave  me  the  message.  I  knew  it  then 
but  did  not  know  why  he  had  given  me  that 
particular  message.  The  lesson  was,  first,  the 
sweet  stor}^  of  how  the  words  came  to  be-spoken 
when  the  mothers  brought  their  children  to  show 
them  to  Jesus.  The  disciples  thought  it  would 
annoy  Him,  and  tried  to  send  them  away,  but 
Jesus  said,  '  Suffer  the  little  children  to  come 
unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not,  for  of  such  is  the 
kingdom  of  heaven.'  Then  He  took  them  in 
his  arms  and  blessed  them,  which  shows  Jesus 
loves  little  children  and  loves  to  have  them 
come  to  Him.  That  was  the  substance  of  the 
lesson,  to  which  they  all  listened  most  atten- 
tively;  they  then  sang  the  hymn  about  mothers 
bringing  their  children  to  Jesus.  Tea  was  at 
6-30,  and  after  that  the  older  girls  gathered 
round  the  piano  and  we  sang  hymns,  while  the 
little  ones  sat  quietly  in  another  room  and 
listened  to  a  story.  At  7-30  they  went  to 
bed." 

Mrs.  Warne,  who  had  gone  from  Calcutta 
to  spend  some  time  in  Arcadia,  continues  the 
story  : 

"About  8  o'clock  in  the  evening  we  heard 
a  peculiar  roar  which  Edith,  my  only  daughter, 


Arcadia.  27 

a  child  under  fourteen  years  of  age,  said  was 
thunder.  I  went  down  to  see  Miss  Stahl  and 
asked  her  if  she  had  heard  it,  and  she  said  it 
was  the  river  roaring,  in  a  lull  in  the  storm,  but 
I  felt  that  it  was  a  landslip.  From  9-30  we  sat 
with  Miss  Stahl  and  talked  awhile.  I  then 
asked  her  if  I  could  come  to  her  room,  as  I  was 
too  nervous  to  sleep.  She  said,  'Yes,  come.' 
We  were  just  going  to  do  this  when  there  was 
the  most  awful  roar,  accompanied  by  the  crash  of 
stones  on  the  roof  of  the  room  in  which  I  lived 
at  the  end  of  the  building.  Miss  Stahl  asked, 
'What  is  it  ?  '  I  answered,  '  A  slide,  and  very 
near,  too.'  We  then  went  up  to  see  how  the 
girls  were  in  the  dormitory,  and  finding  them 
all  quiet,  we  came  back  to  consult  as  to  what  to 
do  next.  I  said,  '  We  are  responsible  for  these 
girls,  and  I  think  we  had  better  get  them  up 
the  hill.'  Just  then  we  heard  cries  and  pitiful 
screams  from  outside,  and  on  going  out,  found 
all  the  school  servants  who  had  escaped,  com- 
ing to  the  house.  They  said  their  houses  had 
been  swept  away,  one  sweeper  killed,  the 
washerman,  the  watchman  and  his  whole  family 
covered  (seven  in  all)  by  the  debris.  Miss 
Stahl  took  a  lantern  from  the  head  bearer  and 


28  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

went   toward    that    end  of  the  building  to  see 
what  had  happened,  but  before  going  two-thirds 
of  the  way  she    was    over    her    ankles  in  water 
and   mud,   and   was   told    she  would    b^   swept 
away  if  she  went  on.     We  now  felt  that  it  was 
too  much  risk  to  remain   in   a    building    being 
undermined  by  a  stream  of  water.     The  teachers 
were  awakened  ;    Miss  Stahl  went  up  the  hill  to 
Ida     Villa     to     see     if    we     could     bring    the 
children     up     there.       While     she     was    away 
Edith     and    I     wakened     the     small      children 
sleeping  in    a    dormitory    by    themselves.     We 
went  to  their    room    and    soon    quietly    roused 
and  dressed  them.       None  were  over  nine  years 
of  age.   Edith  woke  them,  as  she  was  a  favourite, 
and  could   do  it   without   alarming  them.      We 
soon  had  them  dressed  without  arousing  fear, 
some  asking  why  we  woke  them  so  soon.     We 
told    them    we  were  going  up  to    Ida  Villa,  as 
a    part    of   the    hill    had    come    down    on    the 
servants,  and  we  wanted  to  go  higher  up.      Eric 
Anderson   was  the  last   one   I   helped,   and   he 
dressed    as    if  for    the    day,    putting    his    little 
night-suit  on  his  pillow  as  he  would  have  done 
in   the    morning.     Phoebe  Wallace,    the   school 
pet,  laughed  at  me  as  I  went  round  fastening  a 


Arcadia.  29 

button     here    or    a     shoe     string    there     that 
some    child     could    not     master.       Her     ayah 
put      on      her     dress    over    her    night-clothes 
and     rolled     her     up     in     a    blanket,     leaving 
an     opening    through    which     we    kissed     her 
happy    little    face,    but    she    knew   nothing    of 
the  fear  we  had  for  her  and  the  other  little  ones 
we  had  under  our  care.  Miss  Stahl  returned  and 
said  we  could  go.     Edith  and  I  went  with    those 
whom    we    had    dressed,   and  some  of  the  older 
girls  who  were  also  ready.    Miss  Stahl  came  later 
with  the  others.     We  climbed  by    the  sweeper's 
path,  up  the  hill,  the    water    coming    down  it  as 
if  in  a   drain    and    the    rain   pouring  in   torrents 
upon  us.     Mr.   and  Mrs.   Lindeman    gave    us   a 
kind  welcome  beside  a    good   fire   in  a  pleasant 
little  drawing-room.     We  had  the  children  take 
off  their    shoes    and    dry    their  feet,  and  after  a 
time    put  them    on    the    floor    to    have  a  sleep. 
Miss  Stahl  and  I  went  from  group  to  group  and 
talked    with    the   older  girls,  who  realized  what 
had    happened,    and    tried    by  being  calm  our- 
selves  to    keep    them    the    same.    The   smaller 
children    laughed   and   played,  and  one  by  one 
fell  asleep  with  their  heads  under  a  round  table 
and  their  feet  sticking  out,  spoke  fashion.     Eric 


30  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

Anderson  was  full  of  fun    and  as  he  saw  a  hole 
in    a     stocking    of    a     boy  next  to  him,    said, 
*  Mrs.  Warne,   I    have    found  a  potato.'     As  we 
were  thus  sitting  and  passing  the    time,  without 
any  warning,  a  slide  came  on  the  south  and  west 
ends  of  the    room,    filling    it    with    the    falling 
stones  and  dust.     There  was  pitch  darkness  for 
a  time,   but  when  it  subsided  we  saw  the  stones 
still  falling  ;  but  to  our  joy  the  hanging  lamp 
was  burning  as  if    nothing  had  happened.      It 
seemed  miraculous  that  the  end  of  the  beam  on 
which    the    lamp    hung    should    be    saved     and 
enough  roof  above  it  to  protect  the  lamp  from 
the  rain.     This  lamp  burned  till  morning.     As 
soon  as  the  dust  cleared  away  we  saw  that  all  the 
teachers,   except  one,  were  wholly   or  partially 
covered  with  the  falling  debris.      Miss  Stahl  and 
I  got  five  children  out  by  lifting  stones  off  them. 
It  is  still  a  marvel  to  me  when   I   remember  the 
large    stones  which  we  rolled   off  the  children, 
that  none  of  their  bones  were  broken  and  no 
one    seriously    injured.     This    is    probably    ac- 
counted for,  partly,  by  their  having  so  strangely 
(which  now  seems  providential)  gone  to    sleep 
under  the  table.     The  next  work  was  to  get  the 
teachers  out.     When  we  had  released    all    we 


Arcadia.  3 

could,  there  was  still  covered  Muriel  Haskevv, 
all  but  her  head  ;  but  Violet  Pringle,  Ruth  and 
Phoebe  Wallace,  the  ayah,  Eric  Anderson  and 
little  Blanche  Limpus,  were  entirel}'  buried. 
Finally  we  could  do  no  more,  and  Mrs. 
Lindeman  came  to  me  and  said,  '  Oh  !  Mrs. 
Warne  ;  if  some  one  could  get  out  and  bring 
help  !  My  poor  husband  (an  old  gentleman) 
has  not  the  strens^th  to  do  all  that  is  needed.' 
Edith  was  standing  near  me,  and  said, 
'  Mamma,  I  think  we  can  get  out.  I  knew  an 
old  path  two  years  ago  when  I  roomed  here.' 
I  stood  bewildered  a  moment,  and  she  said 
again,  '  We  can  get  out  that  way,  Mamma.'  I 
could  not  refuse  to  go  after  this,  even  if  it  meant 
the  end,  so  I  said,  'We  will  try.'  No  one  can 
ever  know  what  it  meant  for  me  to  take  my  dear 
girl  out  into  that  dark,  stormy  night  alone.  I 
got  her  where  I  could  get  a  good,  long  look  at 
her  white,  brave  face,  and  gave  her  what  I 
thought  might  be  a  goodbye  kiss,  and  we  started 
out.  We  could  not  get  out  at  the  end  door  as 
Edith  wished,  so  left  by  a  back  bath-room  door. 
At  our  first  step  we  went  into  water  to  our  knees. 
Then  followed  an  almost  perpendicular  climb 
on  our  hands  and  knees,  the  water  striking  us  on 


32  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

the  chest  like  a  river,  and  the  rain  falling  on  us  in 
torrents.  This  was  between  12  and  i,  the  time 
of  the  fiercest  storm.  Umbrellas  and  cloaks  we 
had  none,  as  all  were  covered  in  the  room  we 
had  left.  We  were  dressed  as  we  had  been 
when  helping  the  children.  After  we  got  on  the 
first  road  above  there  came  the  most  dreadful 
roar  of  falling  hill  that  we  had  heard,  or  else  we 
felt  it  more,  being  alone.  The  ground  shook 
beneath  our  feet,  and  I  put  my  arm  around  Edith 
and  said,  'Darling,  it  is  the  end.'  She  answered, 
•'No,  it  is  behind  us ;  come  on,  mamma.'  I 
followed,  and  we  soon  came  to  where  we  had  to 
cross  the  slide  that  had  crushed  the  room  in 
which  we  had  been.  Edith  plunged  in,  and  I 
followed  as  fast  as  my  long,  wet,  clinging  cloth- 
ing would  let  me.  I  sank  to  the  knees  in  mud, 
but  got  through  the  first  slide  ;  had  a  few  feet 
of  solid  road,  then  came  to  another  slide.  I, 
fearing  to  go  near  the  edge,  kept  toward  the  hill, 
and  was  soon  in  mud  above  the  knees, 
which  seemed  to  draw  me  down,  and  I 
thought  I  was  in  the  mouth  of  a  drain,  as  I 
could  not  get  out.  The  earth  and  stones  began 
to  come  from  above,  and  I  expected  to  be 
covered    every  minute,  so  I  called  to  Edith,  'Go 


Arcadia.  33 

on  ;  I  can't  get  out.'  I  hoped  she  would  be 
spared  to  her  papa  in  Calcutta,  even  if  I  did  not 
get  out.  She  called  back,  'If  you  can't  come 
mamma,  I  am  coming  back  to  you.'  I  knew 
she  would,  and  gave  another  desperate  struggle, 
found  a  little  more  solid  footing,  and  reached  her 
side  of  the  slide.  We  had  a  few  more  feet  of  solid 
road,  and  came  to  the  crossing  of  another 
slide.  In  this  one  Edith  never  left  me,  but  kept 
hold  of  my  hand,  and  we  passed  over  safely 
and  reached  the  level  road  on  the  top  of  the 
mountain.  We  soon  found  some  native  police- 
men, and  told  them  our  sad  story  of  the  children 
buried,  and  asked  them  to  go  down  the  hill  and 
help  dig  them  out.  To  comply  with  our  request 
required  more  bravery  than  they  possessed.  We 
had  to  pass  on  in  the  darkness  without  receiving 
from  them  any  help.  We  called  at  other  places 
on  our  way,  but  were  disappointed  in  getting 
help.  In  our  dire  distress  we  thought  of  the 
Union  Chapel  Manse,  half  a  mile  farther  on,  and 
without  a  light  we  hurried  on  through  the  blind- 
ing rain,  wading  in  water  over  our  ankles,  some- 
times to  the  knees,  sometimes  running  and  then 
hardly  able  to  walk,  once  climbing  over  a  slide 
in    which  was  a  fallen  tree.     At  last  we  reached 


34  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

the  Manse,  and  were  kindly  taken  in  and 
tenderly  cared  for  by  Mrs.  Campbell  White, 
The  Rev.  Patrick  McKay  and  Prof.  Fleming, 
of  Lahore,  immediately  left  for  the  Scene  of 
disaster,  and  did  excellent  work." 

This  rather  full  description  of  the  experiences 
and  difficulties  of  getting  up  the  hill  through  that 
terrible  cyclone  and  landslips,  will  reveal  what 
Miss  Stahl,  the  teachers,  and  the  girls  of  the 
School,  who  came  up  the  mountain  side  a  few 
hours  later,  passed  through  in  that  terrible 
night. 

At  the  house  that  had  fallen  in  on  the 
teachers  and  pupils.  Miss  Stahl  continued,  with 
Mr.  Lindeman,  working  to  rescue  Muriel 
Haskew,  but  finding  herself  unequal  to  the 
task,  she  started  out  to  find  a  way  to  take  the 
remaining  children  of  safety.  Ten  children  fol- 
lowed her,  among  them  the  brother  and  sister  of 
Ruth  and  Phoebe  Wallace,  who  were  under  the 
stones.  As  she  was  climbling  the  hill,  she 
saw  a  light,  which  proved  to  be  Miss  Reid 
guiding  the  rescue  party  to  Ida  Villa,  and  too 
much  praise  can  not  be  given  to  her  for  this 
brave  act.  The  rescue  party,  on  reaching  the 
house,  found   Mr.   Lindeman  had  gathered  the 


Arcadia  35 

frightened  girls  who  had  not  gone  up  the  hill 
with  Miss  Stahl,  and  was  having  prayer  with 
them  in  one  of  the  uninjured  rooms.  The 
first  work  was  to  rescue  Muriel  Haskew. 
Beams  had  to  be  cut  in  three  places,  with  a 
tiny  meat-saw,  and  much  rubbish  removed 
before  she  was  free.  She  was  released  after 
some  three  hours  of  waiting,  not  knowing 
when  more  hill  might  come  down,  hearing  all 
the  talk  of  the  children  and  those  who  were 
working,  and  at  last  knowing  she  was  given  up 
till  outside  help  came.  After  all  this,  when 
someone  said,  "  Give  her  brandy,"  she  said,  "  I 
can't  take  it ;  I'm  a  Band  of  Hope  girl."  Little 
hope  remained  that  those  in  the  far  corner  could 
be  alive.  The  rescuers  were  wet  and  weary,  and 
had  about  decided  to  rive  up  for  a  time,  when 
one  young  man  thought  he  heard  a  cry,  and 
said,  "  It's  the  baby.  Come,  one  more  trial," 
and  they  found  Blanche  Limpus,  who  had  been 
sheltered  by  a  chair  and  the  organ  in  a  most 
wonderful  way.  Great  stones  were  all  around 
her  ;  she  had  thrown  one  tiny  arm  over  her 
head  as  if  to  shield  it  from  the  falling  walls. 
When  taken  up  by  one  of  the  men,  he  said  to 
her,  "  God  bless  you   dear  ;  we  are  glad  to  see 


36  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

you."  She  looked  into  his  face  and  laughed  a 
happy,  childish  laugh,  and  ran  to  the  other 
children. 

More  help  came  at  daylight,  and  the  bodies 
of  the  following  four  children  and  a  native  ayah 
were  recovered  :    Violet   Pringle,    who  was  the 
only   daughter    of   Mr.  J.  W.   Pringle,    a    well- 
known   Government    servant  of  Calcutta.     She 
had    a    slight    head    w^ound    which    the    doctor 
thought  gave  her  a  painless   death  but  was  not 
at  all  disfigured.     She  was  a  sweet,   quiet  girl, 
loved  by  all.     Eric  Anderson,   son   of  the  Rev. 
Herbert    Anderson,    Secretary   of  the    English 
Baptist  Mission  in   India,   a  dear,    bright,    fun- 
loving  boy.     Ruth  Wallace,  a  merry  maiden  of 
of  nine,   one  of  the  sweet  singers  of  the  school, 
full  of  music  to  her  busy  finger-tips  ;  and  dear 
baby    Phcebe    Wallace,  the  pet  and  darling  of 
the   School,    whose   rosy   lips   had   been  kissed 
when   awakened   a   few  hours   before,    but  now 
were    cold    in    death.     She    was    found    in    her 
faithful  ayah's  arms  covered  with  her  chadar,  as 
if  she  had  tried  to  shield  her  darling  from  the 
stones.     These   two    were    the  children   of  Dr. 
James   R.   Wallace,   a   widely- known   physician 
in  Calcutta.     The  bodies  of  these  dear  children 


Arcadia  37 

were  taken  to  the  Union  Chapel,  where  kind 
hands  performed  the  last  robing  in  earthly 
white,  till  they  arise  clothed  in  Christ's  robes. 
Dear  Lois  Lee,  whose  body  w^as  found  below 
Mall  Villa,  and  whose  story  will  be  told  in 
another  chapter  of  the  book,  soon  rested  i-n 
Union  Chapel  beside  the  others.  At  one  side 
was  placed  the  faithful  ayah  who  had  cared 
for  Baby  Wallace. 

On  the  day  of  the  funeral  many  friends  sent 
to  the  church  baskets  of  flowers,  wreaths  and 
crosses  of  roses,  lilies,  chrysanthemums,  ferns, 
and  dainty  creepers.  These  were  sent  by  all 
who  had  a  flower  left  after  the  storm.  They 
came  from  the  tiny  garden  of  some  quiet 
cottage  on  the  hill-side  as  well  as  from  the 
Maharani's  and  the  Lieutenant-Governor's  more 
beautiful  grounds  ;  but  all  alike  bore  a  message 
of  love  and  sympathy  to  the  sad  hearts  of  the 
parents  away  on  the  plains,  and  seemed  to 
say,  "  These  are  also  our  children  and  in  your 
place  we  pay  the  last  tribute  of  love." 

Long  before  the  time  of  service  the  church 
was  crowded,  and  many  had  taken  care  to  remove 
all  bright  colour  from  their  clothing.  All  sects 
were    represented,   Churchmen    and  Dissenters 


38  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

meeting  on  one  common  platform  and  joining 
in  the  service.  The  walk  to  the  cemetery  was 
an  impressive  one.  The  highest  Government 
officials  in  Darjeeling,  with  the  highest  repre- 
sentatives of  the  Church  of  England  .^and  the 
Church  of  Rome,  followed  the  coffins,  which 
were  borne  by  a  detachment  of  soldiers  of  the 
Munster  Fusiliers,  led  by  the  military  band,  and 
the  procession  extended  half  a  mile.  The 
simple  Hill  people  stood  on  either  side  of  the 
road  with  their  usually  merry  faces  saddened 
and  quiet, — not  a  murmur  as  the  procession 
passed  along.  The  five  bodies  were  laid  side  by 
side  on  the  quiet  hill-side  in  sight  of  the  eternal 
snow  in  the  beautiful  ''God's  Acre,"  to  rest  till 
Christ  shall  call  His  own  (for  they  were  His), 
as  their  schoolmates  sang,  "Safe  in  the  Arms  of 
Jesus,"  and  the  Archdeacon  read  the  beautiful 
words  "  I  am  the  resurrection  and  the  life." 
The  Master's  call  had  again  been  given  to 
mothers  on  earth:  "Suffer  little  children  to 
come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not,  for  of  such 
is  the  kingdom  of  heaven." 


ESTHER  AND  ADA 

Chapter  IV. 

Our  little  Queen  Esther  was  born  in 
Mountain  Lake  Park,  Maryland,  U.  S.  A., 
x^ugust  24,  1894.  We  were  stopping  in  Hotel 
Lennett,  a  rest  home  for  weary  workers  in  the 
Lord's  vineyard.  We  were  there  at  the  urgent 
request  of  its  founder, — -that  noble  man,  A.  W. 
Dennett.  He  wished  us  to  spend  our  last  four 
months  in  i\merica  in  that  delightful  place, 
called  by  many  "the  nearest  spot  on  earth  to 
heaven."  We  had  with  us  in  the  rest  home 
about  fifty  missionaries  and  other  workers,  so 
Baby  Esther  had  a  warm  welcome  ;  and  after 
we  had  named  her  Esther — saying  surely  "She 
had  come  to  the  kingdom  for  such  a  time  as 
this" — our  friends  added  the  name  Dennett. 

She  was  baptized  and  dedicated  to  God 
September  10,  the  dear,  white-headed  "Bishop 
Thomson"  performing  the  rite  ;  and  we  all 
prayed  that  she  might  indeed  be  a  Queen 
among  Missionaries.  She  went  to  hold  her  first 
missionary  meeting,  with  her  mother,  when  but 


40  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

four  weeks  old,  and  did  very  well.  She  sailed 
for  India  when  seven  weeks  old,  with  her  five 
brothers  and  sisters,  and  was  the  best  sailor  and 
gave  the  least  trouble  of  them  all. 

After  six  weeks  she  reached  Calcutta, "still  in 
a  good  humour  with  the  world  and  all  about  her. 
Our  native  people  called  her  Ranee  (Queen). 
She  was  a  hearty,  healthy  child  with  fair  curls 
and  a  very  affectionate  disposition.  Her  short 
life  seems  like  a  flash  of  sunshine.  She  had  a 
baby  sister,  whose  name  was  Ruth^  whom  she 
had  never  seen,  who  went  to  heaven  after  being 
with  us  three  short  weeks.  She  had  heard  from 
the  others  about  her,  and  she  used  to  trouble  us 
sometimes  by  her  questions  concerning  her  and 
heaven,  often  ending  up  by  saying,  "Mamma,  I 
want  to  go  up  to  heaven  and  play  with  Baby 
Ruth."  What  a  grand  time  these  angel  babies 
must  be  having  together  these  days  ! 

She  was  very  fond  of  the  little  Hindu  girls 
who  came  to  school  at  our  house.  She  had  a 
special  favourite — a  very  dear  little  girl*  Indu 
Bala,  with  whom  she  played  nearly  every  day. 

She  could  not  bear  to  see  a  little  child  in 
distress  or  danger,  and  often  came  to  me  cr3ang, 

*  See  Photo. 


Little  Esther  and  her  Hindoo  Friend. 


Esther  and  Ada.  41 

begging  me  to  go  to  the  help  of  some  one. 
Esther  had  taken  part  with  us  in  a  few  lessons 
in  ph)'sical  exercise  a  year  ago.  From  that  time 
she  was  continually  reminding  us  to  keep  erect 
at-  the  table,  out  walking,  and  wherever  we 
might  be  together,  by  saying,  "Hips  back, 
mamma,"  "Maintain  position.  Maintain  posi- 
tion, mamma."  Her  wise  little  speeches — how 
we  yearn  to  hear  them  again. 

She  was  very  original  in  her  prayers,  and  it 
was  a  source  of  great  joy  to  us — not  unmingled 
with  amusement — to  hear  her  lead  in  prayer  at 
the  family  circle  or  alone  at  her  bedside.  She 
used  often  to  say,  "  Oh,  Lord,  don't  bess  the 
people  only  dat  are  good,  but  bess  the  bad 
people  too — all  the  people  in  the  whole  world." 
She  would  tell  God  about  everything.  If  her 
bunnie  was  hurt,  or  if  she  had  broken  her  dolly, 
she  seemed  to  have  great  comfort  in  telling 
Him  about  it.  Once  while  at  the  hills,  she 
heard  of  my  suffering  with  the  heat  in  Calcutta, 
and  that  evening  in  her  prayer  she  was  heard 
to  say,  "Oh  God,  send  mamma  lots  of  wind." 
In  the  last  little  Sunday  evening  prayer 
meeting  at  which  we  all  knelt  as  a  family 
together,  she  prayed,  "  Oh  Lord,  bless  not  only 


42  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

dis    family,    but    all    de    families    in    de    whole 
world." 

She  was  a  great  singer.  Her  special  favourites 
were,  "Jesus  Loves  Me,"  "The  Mothers  of 
Salem,"  "  Suffer  little  children  to  come  unto 
Me,"  and  "  When  He  cometh  to  make  up  His 
Jewels."  She  had  several  Scripture  verses 
memorized.  The  last  one  she  learned  perfectly, 
was,  "Show  me  thy  ways  Oh  Lord,  teach  me  thy 
paths,"  Psa.  25  :  4.  Our  darling  baby  girl  !  How 
far  ahead  of  us  is  she  to-day  in  understanding 
God's  ways  !  We  seem  lost  without  her  childish 
prattle,  and  long  to  feel  again  her  arms  twine 
about  our  neck. 

She  was  with  us  in  Calcutta  until  within  a 
few  weeks  of  that  terrible  disaster.  She  went 
up  wdth  her  papa,  as  she  said,  to  take  care  of 
him,  when  he  went  to  visit  the  children,  and 
she  remained  with  them.  We  permitted  her  to 
stay,  thinking  it  best  for  her,  and  afterwards 
every  attempt  to  get  her  down  seemed  frustrat- 
ed. It  must  be  God  had  need  of  her  and  could 
not  spare  her  to  us.  I  shall  never  forget  our 
last  few  moments  together  before  she  took  the 
train  for  Darjeeling  when  she  assured  me  she 
would    not    forget    to   say    her   prayers,  neither 


Esther  and  Ada.  43 

would  she  quarrel  with  sister— "For,  mamma,  if 
1  did  those  things,  then  God  would  not  be 
pleased."  Little  did  I  think  that  was  the  last 
time  I  should  ever  see  the  darling.  No  wonder 
it.nearly  killed  me  to  see  her  go. 

Her  little  hand  waving  from  the  car  window 
as  she  smiled  back  "good-by"  was  the  last  time 
we  shall  see  that  dear  face — until  after  the  night 
is  over  and  we  see  her  beckoning  hands  in  the 
dawning  of  that  eternal  da)',  and  when  they  will 
all  run  to  meet  us  and  welcome  us  home — then 
we  shall  have  them  all  again,  and  forever. 

Ada  Eunice  was  named  by  her  papa, — Ada 
for  me.  I  called  her  Eunice,  "  Happy  Victory," 
saying,  "  With  her  God  will  give  me  victory  in 
raising  our  missionary  fund  for  India."  Ada, 
my  name-sake,  my  little  curly-head,  how  can  I 
write  about  her  !  I  can  never  picture  her  life  so 
others  can  understand.  We  were  so  proud  of 
her.  If  she  were  someone  else's  child  I  should 
say  she  seemed  perfect,  physically  and  mentally. 
She  had  feet  and  ankles  like  a  deer  ;  was  as  fleet 
as  the  wind  ;  could  climb  like  a  squirrel,  and  was 
the  companion  of  her  two  older  brothers  in  all 


44  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

their  walks  and  rambles,  and  they  liked  it 
because  she  could  go  wherever  they  could,  and 
seemed  perfectly  fearless.  She  was  full  of  play 
and  mischief;  entered  into  all  their  games  and 
races  :  could  ride  or  walk  equal  to  any*.of  them 
—just  the  kind  of  a  sister  brothers  like  to  have 
about.  She  seemed  gifted  in  many  ways.  For 
one  so  young  she  wrote  a  beautiful  hand,  was 
neat  at  sewing,  and  loved  music  and  flowers 
passionately. 

Oh,  how  much  we  hoped  for  this  child  in  the 
future  !  I  am  glad  for  the  faith  we  have  that  our 
dreams  for  her  are  not  to  be  disappointed  ;  that 
she  will  have  unbounded  opportunity  for  the 
development  of  those  faculties  we  so  admired, 
and  when  we  see  our  beautiful  Ada  again  we 
will  be  satisfied  to  a  degree  we  never  could  have 
been  here. 

She  was  born  in  Dell  Roy,  Ohio,  U.  S.  A., 
January  9th,  1 89 1,  and  was  baptized  the  following 
March  14th  by  our  presiding  elder,  Dr.  R.  M. 
Freshwater.  She  soon  after  becran  her  work  as 
my  companion  in  holding  missionary  meetings  in 
different  parts  of  the  country,  helping  more  than 
others  could  ever  understand.  So  good  was 
she  that,  night  after  night,  she  would  go  to  sleep 


w 


D      3 

&    fa 


5-  3 
o    5 

2    D- 


> 


Esther  and  Ada. 

before  the  service  and  sleep  until  all  was  over, 
giving  no  trouble  to  any  one.  One  night  after  a 
longer  service  than  usual,  on  returning  and 
finding  her  sound  asleep  and  happy,  her  uncle 
said  to  me,  "  Well,  Ada,  I  think  your  babies  are 
are  made  to  order  ;  they  seem  never  to  interfere 
with  your  work."  And  so  it  seemed.  It  was 
during  her  babyhood  that  the  fund  for  our 
return  to  India  was  raised,  so  she  travelled 
many  thousand  miles  with  her  mother  during 
the  first  two  years  of  her  life. 

When  thirteen  months  old  she  took  a  trip  of 
seven  days,  by  train,  to  California.  We  had  word 
that  my  mother  was  dying,  and  she  wished  so 
much  to  see  me.  Our  engine  broke  down  the 
night  before  we  entered  Denver,  Colorado,  ana 
we  were  delayed  several  hours.  I  remember  how 
earnestly  I  prayed  that  the  train  with  which  we 
were  to  connect  in  Denver  might  be  detained 
so  we  might  catch  it.  I  felt  so  sure  that  the 
Lord  was  planning  this  trip  for  a  purpose,  ana 
believed  he  would  not  let  me  and  my  baby 
miss  the  train.  When  we  arrived,  to  my  great 
disappointment  the  train  had  left  two  hours 
before,  and  there  was  no  other  train  until  night 
and    I    must    spend    the    day    in   some  strange 


45 


46  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

hotel.  I  left  it  all  with  Jesus  and  sought  out  a 
hotel  and  sat  down  to  think.  I  turned  over  the 
leaves  of  my  address-book,  and  found  the  name 
of  a  gentleman  whom  I  had  never  seen,  but 
who  had  written  to  me  sending  and  offering  for 
our  fund  from  his  Sabbath-school  class  in 
Trinity  church.  I  found  his  office  was 
just  near  the  hotel.  I  sent  him  a  note,  and 
soon  after  he  called.  I  asked  him  if  there  was 
anything  I  could  do  during  the  day.  He  told 
me  that,  not  knowing  beforehand,  he  could  not 
leave  his  office,  but  he  would  give  me  a  letter 
of  introduction  to  two  of  the  leading  ladies  of  the 
church,  and  if  I  would  call  on  them  they  would 
be  able  to  open  up  work  for  me.  It  was  a  cold, 
stormy  day,  the  snow  filling  the  air,  almost 
blinding  one's  eyes.  While  talking,  he  noticed 
my  baby  on  the  floor  near  me,  and  said,  "  Is 
this  your  baby,  Mrs.  Lee?"  I  answered  in  the 
affirmative.  "  Oh,  then  it  will  be  impossible  for 
you  to  go  out." 

"  Oh,  no,"  I  said,  "  she  is  my  partner  in  my 
mission  work  and  always  helps  me." 

So  I  went,  and  the  baby,  as  well  as  I,  met 
friends  who  have  ever  since  been  active  helpers 
in   our   works.     From   this  opened  up   a  whole 


Esther  and  Ada.  47 

week's  campaign  in  Denver  which  we  conducted 
on  my  return  trip  a  month  later.  This  campaign 
was  characterized  by  two  very  large  and 
influential  CTatherinsrs  which  did  more  than  we 
can  ever  tell  for  our  mission  work.  With  a  fresh 
delicious  luncheon  for  the  road,  I  returned  in 
time  to  catch  the  train  in  the  evening,  and  has- 
tened on  westward  to  California. 

When  I  reached  my  mother,  I  found  her  much 
better,  all  of  which  God  knew  and  I  did  not,  or  I 
would  not  have  murmured  when  the  train  broke 
down  and  my  plans  seemed  frustrated.  This 
taught  me  a  lesson  that  I  have  learned  many 
times  over  :  that  God  leads  us  in  the  right  way 
even  when  everything  seems  to  be  going  wrong. 

The  companionship  of  Ada,  but  little  more 
than  a  year  old,  on  that  trip  and  during  my 
missionary  campaign  in  Southern  California, 
I  shall  never  forget.  r\s  we  crossed  the  Great 
American  Desert,  and  after  long  hours  of  con- 
finement in  the  train,  on  reaching  the  stations, 
she  would  race  from  one  end  of  the  platform  to 
the  other  so  rapidly  that  she  seemed  almost  to 
fly.  She  was  such  a  mite  that  it  attracted  every- 
one's attention.  Even  the  Indians  and  squaws 
who  had  gathered  at  the  station  to  see  the  train, 


48  The  Darjeeltng  Disaster. 

would  call  out,  "  Ooch!  pappoose,  pappoose!" 
("The  baby!  the  baby!")  At  another  time 
during  her  second  year  she  went  with  me  on 
a  missionary  trip.  After  arranging  th'fc  home 
affairs  so  they  could  get  on  without  us  for  a  few 
days,  we  drove  five  miles  to  catch  a  train.  We 
had  agreed  to  be  present  at  a  certain  place  in 
time  for  a  meeting  in  the  afternoon,  and  had 
been  praying  much  concerning  it.  When  we 
drove  up  to  the  station,  imagine  our  dismay  to 
find  the  time-table  had  changed  and  our  train 
had  left  two  minutes  before.  Three  or  four 
hours  must  pass  before  another  train  would 
be  due  and  this  would  take  us  in  too  late  for 
our  first  engagement.  It  seemed  at  first  God 
was  against  us.  I  said  to  my  husband,  "  It  will 
be  so  hard  for  Baby  Ada  to  wait  so  long  at  the 

station.     Drive  us  up  to  Mrs ,  whom  I  have 

met  before,  and  I  will  wait  at  her  house." 

We  drove  up,  and  alighting  with  baby  in 
my  arms  I  mounted  the  steps  and  rang  the 
door-bell.  Mrs met  me  herself,  and  ex- 
claimed, "  Oh,  Mrs.  Lee  !  who  told  you  I  was 
wanting  to  see  you  so  badly  ?  I  was  just  about 
to  write  for  you.  Come  in,"  and  giving  me  a 
seat    she  began  to  talk.      I  found  her  in  great 


Esther  and  Ada.  49 

distress  of  mind.  She  had  sometime  before  lost 
her  only  child,  and  Satan  had  taken  advantage 
of  her  in  time  of  sorrow  and  had  gotten  her  to 
doubting  God,  and  she  had  almost  decided 
there  was  no  hope  of  her  owm   salvation. 

We  had  a  good  time  together  with  God's  word 
and  in  prayer,  and  she  was  greatly  comforted 
and  helped.  She  then  told  me  she  wished,  in 
the  name  of  this  child  whom  God  had  taken,  to 
build  a  room  in  our  mission  house  for  our  native 
work  in  India,  costing  I300,  (Rs.  900),  to  be 
paid  in  yearly  instalments  of  j|5o  each.  I 
thanked  God  for  this,  and  hurried  away  to  the 
train,  and  on  arriving  later  in  the  afternoon  I 
found  that  on  account  of  some  picnic  the  meet- 
ing had  been  arranged  for  the  evening  instead 
of  the  afternoon,  and  that  I  was  in  plenty  of 
time  for  it. 

All  this  God  had  arranged,  and  the  miss- 
ing of  the  train  was  only  a  part  of  his 
great  plan  that  he  might  turn  me  aside  to  do 
another  errand  for  him,  and  in  doing  this, 
accomplished  more  for  the  work  itself  than  any- 
thing I  had  planned.  Now,  when  He  takes  our 
darling  girl  for  whom  we  had  planned  so  much, 
although  it  seems  so  hard  and  we  cannot  now  see 


50  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

why,  yet  we  do  believe  with  all  our  hearts  that 
our  Father  has  planned  it  all,  and  that  one  day 
we  will  praise  him  for  all  the  way  he  has  led  us. 

In  all  our  travels  before,  and  when  on  our 
way  to  India,  Ada  was  the  favourite  witlt^  every- 
one, making  friends  both  for  herself  and  us 
wherever  she  went.  She  was  so  interested  in 
all  the  sights,  and  shared  in  all  the  enjoy- 
ments along  the  way.  In  London  she  insisted 
on  going  with  her  papa  and  the  other  children 
wherever  they  went. 

I   got  the  benefit    of   the    day's   sight-seeing 
in    her    childish  recitals  to  wee  Esther,  in  baby 
talk,    of    all     that    had     occurred     while    they 
were    out  :     "I    have    been    to    see     the     great 
Bittish  Museum.     Oo    ought   to  been  'ere  too. 
We    saw    big    kings    and  elephants,   and   pitty 
itty    angels    wif   wings.    But    musn't    touch  ;    if 
oo  do,  a   great   big    policeman    would    take    oo 
away  to  jail.     Then,  too,  we    saw    such    lots    of 
pigeons,    and    beautiful    green     grass — wif     no 
"keep  off  the  grass"  on  it  either.     We  could  roll 
and  play  all  over  it.     Baby  sister,    wouldn't    oo 
like  to  see  the  Bittish  Museum  ?" 

Her  fearlessness  often  led  her  into    trouble. 
Soon    after  w^e  arrived    in    Calcutta,   when   she 


Esther  and  Ada.  51 

was  only  four  years  of  age,  a  boy  with  his  little 
drum  and  monkey  came  along.  Ada  was  delight- 
ed with  the  tricks  played,  and  the  novelty  of 
eveything  seemed  to  charm  her.  The  next  even- 
ing she  heard  him  coming,  but  he  did  not  stop. 
After  a  while  our  Ada  was  missing.  The  house 
and  the  compound  were  searched,  but  no  trace 
could  be  found  of  her. 

It  began  to  grow  dark  ;  everyone  was  anx- 
ious, and  we  flew  up  and  down  the  street  in 
search  of  her.  After  a  while  she  was  found 
standing  in  a  street  in  another  part  of  the 
city,  crying.  Some  gentleman  gathered  from 
what  she  said,  something  about  the  direction 
from  which  she  had  come,  and  led  her  down  the 
street.  After  a  while  she  espied  the  house,  and 
turning  to  him  said,  "See  !  this  is  where  my  papa 
lives."  We  asked  her  where  she  had  been.  She 
began  to  cry,  and  said,  "Mamma,  I  only  went 
to  find  the' monkey-boy,  but  I  don't  know  where 
his  house  is." 

She  became  interested  in  kindergarten  work, 
and  the  kindergarten  songs  and  plays  were  a 
part  of  our  home  life.  A  year  ago  she  became 
very  anxious  to  learn  to  read  her  Bible,  and  so 
determined    was    she    that    in  a  very  few  weeks 


52  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

she  was  able  to  read  with  us  at  prayer  time. 
Her  papa  gave  her  a  Bible  of  her  own,  of  which 
she  was  very  proud,  and  was  constantly  finding 
special  verses  in  it,  many  of  which  she  had  beauti- 
fully memorized.  * 

11  er  favourites  were,  "They  that  trust  in 
the  Lord  shall  be  as  Mount  Zion,  which  cannot 
be  removed,  but  abideth  for  ever ;  as  the 
mountains  are  round  about  Jerusalem,  so 
the  Lord  is  round  about  his  people  from 
henceforth,  even  for  ever."     Ps.  125  ;  1-2. 

And  another,  "  Thou  wilt  keep  him  in  perfect 
peace  whose  mind  is  stayed  on  thee,  because  he 
trusteth  in  thee  ;  trust  ye  in  Uie  Lord  forever, 
for  in  the  Lord  Jehovah  is  everlasting  strength," 
Isaiah  26  :   3,  4. 

The  grand  meaning  of  these  verses  must  have 
flashed  into  the  mind  of  this  darling  girl  during 
that  last  hour  on  earth,  when,  having  none  else 
to  whom  the}^  could  look  for  help,  that  precious 
little  group  cast  themselves  on  God,  and  His 
presence  was  so  real  that  even  the  younger 
children  rejoiced  in  Him,  and  that  hour  of  terror 
was  turned  into  an  hour  of  joy  and  victory.  He 
failed  them  not  ;  He  himself  became  their 
refuge  ;    and  although  all  material  things  were 


Esther  and  Ada.  53 

utterly  destroyed,  our  Ada  abideth  forever. 

She  had  a  joyful  summer  in  school,  romping 
and  playing,  climbing  and  racing  all  over  those 
beautiful  mountains.  Her  part  in  our  little 
Sunday  evening  prayer-meeting  was  always 
very  real  and  striking  to  me.  She  often  asked 
God  for  a  new  heart,  but  she  definitely  sought 
Jesus  one  Sunday  evening  a  few  weeks  before 
their  translation,  Vida  and  all  the  other  child- 
ren helping  her  with  their  prayers.  She  accepted 
Him  and  received  such  peace  and  joy  that 
even    her   very    countenance    was  changed. 

In  her  last  letter,  written  the  day  before  the 
land  slip,  she  speaks  of  her  desire  to  have  always 
a  pure  heart. 

We  do  thank  God  that  our  darling  is  now  like 
Jesus,  rejoicing  in  His  presence,  and  that  when 
Jesus  comes  He  will  bring  them  all  with  Him, 
and  when  we  see  her  glorified  body  wc  shall 
then  be  satisfied  and  she  shall  be  ours  forever. 

When  I  shall  meet  with  those  that  I  have  loved, 
Clasp  in  my  arms  the  dear  ones  long  removed, 
And  find  how  faithful  Thou  to  me  hast  proved, 
I  shall  be  satisfied. 

— Horatius  Bonar, 


54  TiiK  Dakjeeling  Disaster. 


SuOuy^ji/rhOy      J/hoyVYVCL  . 


OTto-n^n^j  d/KUX  -axe  cuy-^  oJlX^  v-to^ 


Esther  and  Ada.  55 


QauL   Oyyyx. 


qM<a>o^. 


Chapter  V. 
HERBERT  WILSON. 

If  we  could  push  ajar  the  gates  of  life, 

And  stand  within,  and  all  God's  working  see, 
We  could  interpret  all  this  doubt  and  strife, 

And  for  each  mystery  could  And  a  key. 
And  if,   through  patient  toil,  we  reach  the  land 

Where  tired  feet,  with  sandals  loose,  may  rest, 
When  we  shall  clearly  know  and  understand, 

I  think  that  we  will  say,   "God  knew  the  best." 

—  M.  R.  Smith. 

With  the  birth  of  our  fourth  child,  Herbert, 
dawned  the  busiest  year  in  all  my  life  as  mother. 
With  four  little  ones  looking  up  into  our  faces, 
helpless,  dependent,  with  no  one  to  earn  their 
support  but  their  father,  whose  small  salary 
required  the  most  careful  management  to  make 
it  meet  our  necessities,  and  no  others'  hands 
but  ours  to  provide  for  all  the  little  wants  and 
to  do  the  work  in  the  home,  I  found  my 
moments   full. 

How  to  keep  the  little  bodies  clean  and 
comfortably  clothed  ;  the  best  way  to  keep 
them  nourished  with  food  suited  to  produce 
the   best    results    in    the    healthy    development 

(56) 


3  ° 


Herbert  Wilson.  57 

of  the  entire  physical  structure ;  how  best 
to  execute  that  greatest  of  all  missions — the 
caring  for  and  training  of  the  young  minds  and 
souls  entrusted  to  our  keeping  by  God  himself; 
these  were  all  engrossing  subjects,  which  kept 
me  busy,  and  happy  too,  in  that  dear  little 
country  parsonage  on  the  shore  of  one  of 
America's  greatest  lakes. 

I  can  remember  how  often  my  arms  and  back 
ached  from  the  toil  of  the  day  and,  when  one 
was  ill,  from  the  wakefulness  and  anxiety  of  the 
night  ;  for,  although  a  healthy  lot  of  children, 
there  came  times  now  and  then  when  disease 
would  make  its  attack  on  one  and  another,  and 
often  for  days,  and  even  weeks,  I  have  seemed 
to  have  to  fight  death  in  hand-to-hand  strug- 
gles. With  tears  and  prayers  and  anxious 
heart  would  I  hold  the  little  form  all  night  ;  and 
yet  how  many  times  God  heard  and  answered 
and  gave  us  back  our  darlings  again  in  health. 

Sometimes  there  was  a  temptation  to  be  irrit- 
able and  displeased  because,  try  ever  so  hard  to 
keep  them  so,  the  once  tidy  rooms  would  become 
a  chaos  of  books,  slates,  broken  toys,  dolls,  baby 
garments,  shoes  and  stockings,  filling  floor  and 
chair,  so  that  they   looked   as   though   (as   their 


58  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

patient  papa  said)  a  cyclone  had  struck  the 
room.  But  Oh  !  how  little  those  things  seem 
no.w,  and  how  gladly  we  would  welcome  back 
the  untidy  rooms.  How  beautiful  in  our  eyes 
would  their  torn  shoes  and  stockings  now  ap- 
pear ;  instead  of  the  backache  and  armache 
we  now  have  a  heartache  from  which  there 
seems  no  release. 

We  often  catch  ourselves  listening  for  the 
rush  of  our  darlings  on  the  stairs  to  see  who  will 
beat  up,  and  our  lonely  hearts  long  for  the 
sound  of  their  merry  voices.  We  sometimes 
think  if  we  could  but  feel  their  cheeks  pressed 
to  ours  and  their  arms  twined  about  us  with 
the  loving  good  night  kiss,  we  could  work  day 
and  night,  or  dare  anything,  with  a  light  heart. 

It  used  to  be  a  nightly  habit  before  retiring, 
to  Qo  into  their  rooms  and  see  that  each  one  was 
safe  and  sleeping  soundly  ;  and  at  2  o'clock 
to  revisit  the  little  beds  and  tuck  each  one  in. 
Many  a  time  have  I  dropped  on  my  knees 
beside  their  beds  and  thanked  God  for  them, 
and  committed  them  to  His  keeping  for  the 
remainder  of  the  night,  and  returned  to  my 
couch  and  slept  such  sound  and  peaceful  sleep 
as  only  a  tired,  happy  mother  can. 


Herbert  Wilson.  59 

Now  the  rooms  and  beds  are  empty,  and 
everywhere  we  turn,  the  blank  and  silence  seem 
to  mock  our  yearnings,  until  we  walk  into  the 
star-light  and  turn  our  tear-filled  eyes  to 
heaven.  There  they  all  seem  to  gather  about 
us,  their  bright  faces  seeming  to  peer  down  at 
us,  and  we  can  almost  hear  them  speak,  so  real 
is  the  vision,  and  we  return  to  our  couch  com- 
forted as  only  God  can  comfort,  and  we  seem  to 
rest  on  Jesus'  bosom,  "  where  nought  but  calm 
is   found." 

I  have  many  things  to  regret  ;  but  how  I 
thank  God  now  that  I  never  felt  we  had  one 
too  many  ;  nor  did  I  ever  tire  of  their  noise 
or  of  doing  for  them.  I  am  glad  that  several 
years  ago  I  wrote  the  lines,  "  The  highest  honour 
God  has  ever  bestowed  upon  me  in  this  life  is 
that  of  motherhood  and  the  privilege  of  living 
for  the  children  He  has  given  me.  Next  is  the 
honour  of  being  a  missionary  of  the  Cross,  and 
the  privilege  of  living  for  the  women  and  children 
of  Bengal." 

Tired  mothers,  may  God  help  3/ou  understand 
how  rich  you  are,  and  how  blessed  your  lot  with 
all  your  little  ones  about  your  feet.  Be  thank- 
ful and  murmur  not,  and  do  not  let  unnecessary 


6o  The  Darjeelixg  Disaster. 

work  crowd  out  of  your  life  the  time  you  need 
to  enjoy  their  prattle  and  play,  and  the  time 
necessary  to  teach  them  to  sing  and  to  pray  and 
to  love  God's  word  while  the\'  are  voung, 

I  repeat,  i^^hile  they  are  young.  I  feel  their 
first  years  are  the  most  important  of  their 
lives  to  you.  ]\Iy  antidotes  for  scolding  and 
worry  were  singing  and  stor\--telling.  Bible 
stories  being  the  favourites.  The  hours  spent 
thus  did  me  as  much  good  as  it  did  the 
children,  with  whom  it  was  a  delight.  Oh  I  the 
weight  of  the  story,  the  value  of  the  word  oi 
encouragement,  the  power  of  prayer  and  song 
upon  the  children, — yes,  upon  all.  \o  one  of 
us  rightly  realizes  this,  or  we  would  use  them 
more. 

How  proud  1  was  when  Herbert  came  and 
we  had  two  bo\"s — "  a  team,"  as  \"\'ilbur  called 
them.  He  was  born  August  31,  1888  (on  his 
grandmother's  birthday,  although  but  little 
chance  did  the  dear  boy  ever  have  to  enjo\' 
a  grandmother's  love),  at  Saybrook,  Ohio, 
U.S.A.  He  weighed  eleven  pounds,  and 
seemed  a  bab\-  almost  three  months  old  to 
begin  with. 


Herbert  Wilson.  6i 

The  Sabbath  he  was  four  weeks  old,  1 
attempted  to  get  all  four  children  ready  for 
Church,  and  told  my  husband  I  never  could 
do  it ;  I  w^ould  have  to  give  up  going  to  church 
while  they  were  so  little.  His  answer  was, 
"Well,  dear,  if  you  give  up  now  I  fear  you  will 
never  go  again."  So  I  got  ready  and  went, 
and  did  it  every  Sunday  afterwards.  I  found 
about  this,  as  everything  else  that  was  right  to 
do,  that  there  was  a  way,  and  the  children  need 
not  be  a  hindrance,  but  if  looked  at  in  the  right 
light,  they  were  always  a  help  and  a  blessing. 
He  was  dedicated  in  church  that  mornine  bv 
the  rite  of  baptism,  we  thinking  the  Lord  had 
a  great  work  for  our  baby  boy  to  do,  and  pray- 
ing for  strength  to  guide  him  to  it. 

When  six  months  old  he  came  nearly  dying 
with  pneumonia.  F'cr  twelve  long  hours  one 
night  he  struggled  for  his  breath.  We  were  six 
miles  from  a  doctor.  The  snow  was  so  deep 
and  the  storm  so  great  no  one  dared  to  venture 
out.  We  did  all  we  knew  ;  still  he  grew  worse. 
We  two  bent  over  him  all  the  night,  with  tears 
and  prayers,  begging  our  heavenly  Father  to 
spare  his  life.  Near  midnight  the  struggle  for 
breath  became  desperate.      I  could  hardly   hold 


62  The  Darji^kling  Disaster. 

him  in  my  arms.  I  felt  relief  must  come  soon, 
or  our  darling  would  leave  us.  We  had  done 
everything  in  our  power. 

In  our  helplessness,  his  papa  flung  him.self 
down  on  the  bed  in  desperation  and  my  heart 
gave  one  agonizing  cry  to  God  for  help.  With 
this  Mr.  Lee  sprang  to  his  feet,  saying,  "  Why, 
Ada,  you  forget  that  opossum  oil  the  old  lady 
brought  you  some  weeks  ago.  It  can  do  no 
harm  ;  give  him  some."  He  handed  it  to  me, 
and  warming  a  spoonful  I  gave  it  to  him, 
believing  God  had  told  us  what  to  do,  and  in  a 
few  minutes  the  phlegm  was  thrown  up.  He 
was  immediately  relieved,  and  before  morning 
was  able  to  take  nourishment  and  was  soon 
well  again. 

Herbert  was  different  from  all  the  rest.  From 
his  boyhood  he  was  a  child  with  a  determina- 
tion seldom  equalled.  He  would  attempt 
the  impossible,  and  it  nearly  killed  him  to 
fail  or  to  have  to  give  up  anything  he  wished 
to  do.  This  used  to  give  us  trouble,  until  we 
learned  better  how  to  manage  him.  There  was 
no  "  give  up  "  to  him.  I  used  to  say  to  his  papa, 
"The  only  thing  to  do  with  Herbert  is  to  make 
the     thing     right    that    he    wishes    to    do,"    so 


Herbert  Wilson.  63 

together  we  learnt  to  shift  the  Httle  fellow 
about  and  -to  guide  him  into  the  right  and 
then  let  him  drive  ahead. 

He  was  the  most  tender-hearted  child  I 
ever  knew.  He  was  wonderfully  fond  of  music, 
of  which  he  had  no  little  share  in  his  make-up. 
There  was  a  young  lady  who  used  to  visit  us  who 
was  a  noted  whistler.  The  little  fellow  caught 
it  up.  and  used  to  creep  about  the  floor 
whistling,  and  before  he  could  walk  he  could 
hum  the  tune.  "There  is  a  Land  that  is 
Fairer  than  Day."  How  I  used  to  delight  in 
singing  to  him,  he  humming  with  me  the  tune 
before  he  could  talk.  It  was  just  as  easy  for 
him  to  learn  his  books,  and  no  one  ever  taught 
him  his  letters, — he  learned  them  by  hearing 
the  others  recite  them,  and  while  only  a  wee  tot 
used  to  surprise  us  by  his  achievements  with  his 
pencil  on  the  nursery  blackboard. 

He  was  converted  when  only  five  years  old. 
He  deliberately  and  definitely  gave  himself  to 
Jesus  once  and  for  ever  in  a  children's  service 
held  at  a  camp  meeting  one  Sunday  afternoon. 
He  dated  his  new  birth  from  that  hour,  and  never 
hesitated  to  tell  any  one  when  and  where  he  gave 
himself  to  Jesus.     Ever  after  that  day,  his  evening 


64  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

prayer  was  a  settling  up  with  God  the  accounts 
of  the  day. 

Often  it  had  to  be  done  with  tears,  for  his 
impetuous  nature  repeatedly  got  him  into 
trouble  with  others,  and  the  difficulty  he  had  in 
yielding  the  point,  or  giving  up  what  he  had 
undertaken,  used  to  lead  to  slight  exaggerations 
or  little  stories,  which  he  called  his  ^'  besetting 
sin."  Gaining  the  battles  in  discussions  some- 
times led  to  hot  words.  These  all  had  to  be 
repented  of. 

Our  Sunday  evening  pra}er-meeting  with 
the  children  was  the  special  time  of  review- 
ing the  week's  work,  with  its  temptations 
and  triumphs  or  failures.  Such  a  time  as  this 
used  to  be  !  With  Herbert  it  was  usually  a 
time  of  confession,  with  tears  for  failures  to  live 
up  to  the  high  standard  we  had  before  us,  of 
what  the  Bible  said  our  lives  should  be.  So 
common  was  it  for  him,  in  praying,  to  break 
down  and  cry,  that  little  Esther  in  late  years 
used  to  say  on  Sunday  evening,  "  Come 
children,  let's  go  to  mamma  now  ;  its  time  to 
pray  and  cry." 

Herbert  was  so  anxious  to  become  a  member 
of  the   Church,    and   to   partake   of  the  Lord's 


Herbert  Wilson.  65 

Supper  that,  often,  his  earnest  entreaties 
bewildered  us.  After  conning  to  Calcutta  he 
would  give  us  no  rest  on  Communion  Sunday. 
I  would  say  to  him,  "  Herbert,  I  fear  you  do 
not  understand  what  it  means.'' 

"  Well,  mamma,  you  tell  me  it's  to  remember 
Jesus'    death.      I  love  Him  :    do    I    not    want    to 
remember    His  death  too  ?   I  try  to  please  Him 
every  day,   and    I  belong  to  Him.     Why  should 
I  not  take  the  sacrament  with    you." 

I  could  resist  him  no  longer,  and  when  he 
was  but  little  past  six  years  old  he  was  permit- 
ted to  kneel  with  us  at  the  Lord's  table  and  take 
Communion,  a  sacred  privilege  which  we  have 
all  enjoyed  together  for  the  past  five  years. 

I    never  saw    two   brothers    more   devoted   to 
each   other    than    he   and    Wilbur,   and    1    have 
known    months    to    pass    without    a    single   jar 
between  them.     They    were    together  in  everv- 
thing  ;    what  one  had  the  other  had.     Even   in 
their  lessons,  they  studied  together,  until  during 
this  last  year,  Wilbur  failing  in  his  examination 
led    to    Herbert's    being    promoted    to    a   class 
higher,     a    state    of   things    which    we    greatly 
regretted,     and     which     required     much    wise 
management,    on  our  part,    on    account    of  the 


66  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

thoughtless  remarks  dropped  by  others  as  to 
the  younger  being  brighter  than  the  older,  etc. 
But  even  this  God  overruled,  I  believe,  for 
good. 

Herbert  was  full  of  life  and  activity.  It  was 
cruel  to  make  him  sit  still.  He  was  fond  of  his 
violin,  and  had  learned  to  play  many  pieces  for 
us.  How  proud  I  was  of  our  boy  and  of  his 
straight,  manly  little  form  as  he  stood  up  to 
play  in  concert  with  his  brother,  his  sister  Lois 
playing  the  organ,  and  Vida  often  joining  them 
with    her    guitar. 

"Blue  Bells  of  Scotland,"  "Annie  Laurie," 
"The  Old  Folks  at  Home,"  and  "Home, 
Sweet  Home,"  as  well  as  many  of  the  dear 
old  hymns,  such  as  "  Oh  for  a  thousand  tongues 
to  sing,"  and  "  What  can  wash  away  my  sins  ?  " 
used  to  make  our  home  ring  with  joy  and  have 
become  doubly  sacred  to  us.  It  seems  to  me 
sometimes  that  I  can  never  sing  again  until 
He  comes  and  takes  us  home. 

Herbert  would  take  up  a  new  piece  and  insist 
on  playing  it  when  he  had  not  tried  it  before. 
Nothing  would  daunt  or  discourage  him,  and  I 
used  to  silence  the  dissenting  voices  of  the 
others    by    saying,    "  Let    him  try  it,   children. 


Herbert  Wilson.  6j 

even  if  he  fails."  He  would  turn  to  me,  so 
grateful,  and  say,  "  Mamma,  they  think  I  can't  ; 
but  just  listen  :      I  will  show  them  I  can." 

Sure  enough,  he  would  surprise  us  all  with 
the  degree  of  accuracy  with  which  he  was  able 
to  execute  it.  Oh  that  darling  boy  !  With 
what  delight  now  that  spirit,  unfettered,  must 
dive  into  the  unknown  and  untried  of  heaven  ! 
How  I  picture  his  beaming  face  as  he  succeeds 
up  there  !  We  had  hoped  he  would  be  a  preacher 
and  do  a  wonderful  work  for  God.  The  Lord 
will  not  disappoint  us  in  spite  of  the  mists  which 
hang  over  us  now. 

He  was  so  tender-hearted  ;  he  would  give 
away  almost  his  last  penny,  and  he  delighted  to 
take  out  a  card  and  write  on  it  his  recfular  crift  of 
two  annas  each  Sunday  evening  from  his  pocket 
money  for  the  church  collection.  He  could  not 
bear  to  see  others  suiTer,  and  had  many  friends 
among  the  poor,  and  the  native  people.  He  was 
a  great  boy  for  fun,  and  was  tempted  sometimes 
to  go  too  far. 

A  little  over  a  year  ago  the  two  boys  went  on 
top  of  the  flat  roof  which  was  without  balus- 
trades, to  play,  a  place  where  they  had  been 
forbidden  to  go.     In  their  fun  Herbert  sprang 


OS  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

back,  not  knowing  he  was  so  near  the  edge. 
He  stepped  off  backwards,  faUing  nearly  twenty 
feet  to  the  stone  steps  below.  We  were  afraid  to 
look  at  him,  thinking,  of  course,  he  waS  dashed 
to  pieces.  He  was  greatly  shaken  up,  but  not 
a  bone  was  broken,  nor  was  there  hardly  a 
scratch  or  bruise. 

As  we  laid  him  on  the  bed  nearly  wild  with 
anxiety,  he  assured  us  he  was  not  hurt  ;  that 
God  had  sent  an  angel  who  caught  him 
and  saved  him  from  falling  hard.  He  quoted 
that  verse  in  the  91st  Psalm:  ''He  shall 
give  his  angels  charge  over  thee  to  keep 
thee  in  all  thy  ways  ;  they  shall  bear  thee  up  in 
their  hands,  lest  thou  dash  thy  foot  against  a 
stone,"  and  said,  "  Mamma,  that  is  my  verse. 
How  cfood  God  was  to  save  me  !  I  would  not 
like  to  have  died  disobeying  you  and  papa," 
and  he  could  not  rest  until  he  had  sought  and 
found  pardon. 

He  had  many  verses  so  fixed  that  he  could 
unhesitatingly  repeat  them  and  tell  where  they 
were  found.  He  had  a  special  liking  for 
Malachi  3:  16-17:  "Then  they  that  feared 
the  Lord  spake  often  one  to  another,  and  the 
Lord  hearkened  and  heard  it,    and  the   book  of 


Herbert  Wilson.  69 

remembrance  was  written  before  him.  .... 
And  they  shall  be  mine,  saith  the  Lord  of 
hosts,  in  that  day  when  I  make  up  my  jewels." 
Another  favourite  was  Rev.  2  :  17  :  "  And  the 
spirit  and  the  bride  say  come,  and  let  him  that 
heareth  sav  come,  and  let  him  that  is  athirst 
come,  and  whosoever  will,  let  him  take  the 
water  of  life  freely." 

He  was  greatly  interested  in  a  concert  given 
the  Saturday  evening  before  that  terrible  night, 
and  was  busy  selling  tickets  and  inviting  friends 
to  come.  This  was  his  last  work  of  the  kind. 
He  was  only  eleven  years  old,  but  could  be 
trusted  to  transact  business,  and  helped  us  in 
many  ways  in  our  work.  They  were  both 
naturally  strong,  healthy,  rollicking  boys,  and 
it  does  not  seem  possible  that  we  can  live 
without  them.  I  am  thankful — oh  !  so  thank- 
ful, for  the  assurance  that  they  are  living  to-day, 
active  and  happy  in  the  homeland,  and  are 
getting  up  many  little  surprises  for  us  and 
counting  the  days, — not  until  they  can  come  to 
us,  but  until  we  shall  come  home  to  them. 

In  our  rambles  they  used  to  enjoy  running 
up  a  pakdandi  (a  short  cut)  in  the  mountains 
and   cominor  out   ahead   of  us   on   some  higher 


70  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

elevation,  and  then  waiting  for  us,  and  greeting- 
us  with  some  new  thing  they  had  found — a 
flower,  orchid  or  fern.  They  have  only  gone 
a  "shorter  cut  and  beaten  us  hon:ie,  and  are 
waiting  for  our  slower,  weary  feet  to  reach  home 
by  the  longer  way.  Then — oh  the  greeting  I 
We  can  hardly  await  the  dawning  of  that 
bright  morning,  the  beginning  of  that  beauti- 
ful, endless  day.  Until  then  we  shall  travel 
with  our  eyes  fixed  on  the  eternal  city,  and  our 
hearts  rejoicing  even  here  in  the  hope  of  the 
glory  awaiting  us. 

"Some  day,"  we  say,  and  turn  our  eyes 
Toward  the  fair  hills  of  Paradise  ; 
Some  day,  some  time,  a  sweet  new  rest 
Shall  blossom,  flower-like,  in  each  breast. 
Some  day,  some  time,  our  eyes  shall  see 
The  faces  kept  in  memory  ; 
Some  day  their  hand  shall  clasp  our  hand. 
Just  over  in  the  Morning-land — 
O  Morning-land  I  O  Morning-land! 

— Edward  H.   Phelps. 


Chapter  VI. 
WILBUR  DAVID. 

Peace  !  perfect  peace  !  with  loved  ones  far  away, 
In  Jesus'  keeping  we  are  safe  and  they. 
Peace  !  perfect  peace  !    death  shadowing  us  and  ours, 
Jesus  has  vanquished  death  and  all  its  powers. 

Wilbur  was  my  little  Samuel — asked  of  God, 
Mr.  Lee's  health  had  failed  the  year  before, 
and  he  had  to  give  up  preaching  and  take  a 
year's  rest.  I  remember  the  test  to  our  faith 
vvhen  the  last  of  our  year's  salary  came  in  and 
there  was  no  prospect  of  more  for  another  year.. 
We  had  always  given  God  his  tenth.  Should 
we  tithe  this,  which  was  all  we  had,  and  it  not 
half  enough  to  support  us  and  our  two  little 
girls  for  the  three  months  ahead  of  us,  let  alone 
a  whole  year  ? 

We  hesitated  only  a  moment,  then  said,  "  If 
we  use  God's  tenth  it  will  be  taking  what 
does  not  belong  to  us.  It  would  also  be 
doubting  Him  who  has  never  failed  us.  We 
must  live  up  to  our  principles."  So  we  took  the 
usual  part  and  gave  it  to  the  Lord's  work,  as  we 
had  always  done.     It  was   not  two  weeks  after- 

(71) 


72  The  Dakjeeling  Disaster. 

wards  until  God  sent  us,  from  a  most  unexpected 
source,  ten  times  as  much  as  we  had  given,  and 
'we  were  able  to  take  the  year's  rest.  This  was 
one  of  the  great  lessons  of  my  life."  I  never 
was  afraid  after  that  to  take  out  our  tenth  for 
the  Lord,  even  if  it  was  our  last  penny.  The 
Lord  keeps  his  accounts  balanced,  and  gives 
back  in  gospel  measure. 

Mr.  Lee  was  soon  well  and  strong  again,  but 
our  going  back  to  India  seemed  doubtful. 

On  August  26th,  1886,  (the  year  we  were 
resting)  in  Mountain  Lake  Park,  Maryland, 
LT.S.A.,  Wilbur  was  born.  How  delighted  we 
were  with  our  Boy  Baby  !  We  gladly  dedicated 
him  to  God  for  India,  but  soon  after,  he  took 
ill,  and  was  so  ill,  that  he  came  near  dying. 
Day  and  night  he  cried  until  it  was  almost 
unbearable.  He  was  not  able  to  retain  nourish- 
ment, and  went  down,  down  every  day  until 
he  was  nothing  but  a  skeleton.  We  called  in 
an  old  doctor,  who  did  everything  that  could 
be  done.  Finally  he  told  us  nothing  could 
save  the  child,  and  it  was  only  a  question 
of  a  few  days,  and  then  he  left  us. 

Still,  T  worked  with  the  little  fellow,  hoping 
and  praying,  but  he  grew  worse  until  he  weighed 


Wilbur  David.  11 

less  than  five  pounds,  and  the  skin  seemed  to 
dry  on  his  bones.  He  was  the  most  wretched 
sight  I  ever  saw.  For  three  months  I  never 
slept  more  than  two  hours  at  a  time,  and  then 
usually  with  him  in  my  arms.  Many  times  I 
have  prayed  over  him  all  night. 

Finally  one  morning  after  such  a  night,  I 
laid  him  down  to  go  and  get  the  others  some- 
thing to  eat.  Suddenly  the  plaintive  wail  ceased, 
and  I  rushed  back  to  my  baby  to  find  his  eyes 
set,  his  arms  and  legs  stiff,  and  he  dying,  as  I 
thought.  I  took  him  in  my  arms  and  prayed  for 
grace  to  give  him  up. 

His  papa  said,  "  Shall  I  baptize  him  and 
name  him  before  he  dies  ?"  I  said,  "  Yes,"  and 
not  asking  each  other  about  the  name,  his  papa 
took  him  in  his  arms  and  baptized  him,  calling 
him  Wilbur.  Although  unable  to  draw  his 
tongue  into  his  mouth  all  day,  still  he  lived. 

Some  kind  friend  came  in  to  watch  with  him, 
and  they  sent  me  off  to  rest.  While  praying 
and  waiting  before  God  I  heard  a  little  cry, 
and  went  to  my  baby  to  find  the  change  had 
come,  and  he  was  able  to  take  nourishment. 
I  got  out  his  clothes  again  and  went  to  work 
nursing  him,  saying  to  his  papa,  "  Never  mind  ; 


74  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

he'll  live  to  be  a  man  yet."  A  few  days  later 
an  abcess  seemed  to  break  and  come  away,  and 
the  little  fellow,  although  he  looked  to  be  a 
cripple,  grew  strong  and  became  a  nice*-  hearty 
child. 

The  old  infidel  doctor  said,  "  If  this  child 
lives  I  will  believe  there  is  a  God."  When 
Wilbur  was  ten  months  old  I  met  him  on  the 
street  one  day,  and  he  looking  on  our  fat, 
bonny  boy,  said,  "Well,  I  have  seen  one  miracle 
in  my  life  ;  there  must  be  a  God." 

A  year  or  two  later  Wilbur  came  nearly 
being  washed  away  by  a  \vave  on  the  shore  of 
Lake  Erie.  I  caught  him  by  the  dress  just  as 
he  was  being  swept  under  the  water.  He  has 
had  several  other  narrow  escapes.  Two  or 
three  times  in  his  life  he  has  been  very  ill,  and 
we  were  very  anxious  about  him  ;  but  I  was 
always  so  sure  he  had  a  special  mission  that  I 
never  feared  but  that  his  life  would  be  spared. 
Can  it  be  he  was  born  for  the  Darjeeling 
disaster  ?     Was  that  his  mission  ? 

There  is  something  mysterious  about  prayer. 
We  are  told  it  wields  a  wonderful  power  with 
God.  I  have  had  many  wrestlings  with  God  in 
prayer  for  the  dear    ones    and    the    work,   and 


Wilbur  David.  73 

great  victories.  Is  it  not  strange  that  in  this 
one  awful  hour  of  their  Hves  we  did  not  even 
know  of  their  danger,  and  had  no  chance  with 
God  in  prayer  for  them  ?  Surely,  this  was  also 
a  part  of  His  purpose. 

After  his  recovery,  I  added  the  name  David 
to  Wilbur,  for  his  papa,  and  especially  for  the 
meaning — beloved  of  the  Lord  ;  and  never  was 
a  boy  dearer   to  his  mother,  too,  than  he. 

I  found  him,  when  very  young,  a  boy  who 
could  entertain  himself.  Always  building  little 
sand-houses,  making  mills  and  light-houses,  and 
even  to  the  last,  always  inventing  play  engines 
and  machines,  building  forts  and  equipping 
them.  He  was  also  ingenious  in  inventing  or 
discovering  ways  of  doing  things.  We  noticed 
this  on  the  last  day  of  his  life.  When  he  could 
not  get  his  jaws  apart  so  as  to  drink  from  a 
glass  or  cup  and  we  were  all  wondering  what 
to  do  for  him,  he  said,  "  Mama,  if  I  had  a  straw 
I  could  suck  the  water  through  it,"  and  acting 
on  this  suggestion  we  got  a  glass  tube  with  a 
rubber  attached,  and  he  was  able  to  take 
nourishment  for  many  hours.  Then  when  he 
no  longer  swallow  such  quantities,  he  suggested 
a  sponge,  and  the  dear  boy  used  this  to  the  last 


76  THK    DARJKliLING    DISASTER. 

When  the  two  brothers  were  old  enough  to 
pla}^  together  they  seemed  perfectly  happy  in 
-each  other's  company.  This  was  a  great  pro- 
tection to  both.  Friends  used  to  crkicise  our 
policy  ;  for  we  never  allowed  them  on  the  street, 
or  to  play  with  other  boys.  I  have  been  told 
that  in  thus  doing  I  was  totally  unfitting  them 
for  life's  battles. 

But  I  knew  our  Wilbur  was  so  quick  to 
imitate,  that  until  stronger,  I  must  shield  him 
from  the  sin  about  him, — this  policy  I  would 
practice  if  I  had  a  hundred  boys. 

He  also  learned  at  home  ;  never  having  gone 
to  school  until  eight  years  of  age,  so  I  am  sure 
the  boy  never  heard  an  oath  until  he  was  about 
nine  years  old,  and  then  he  did  not  know  what 
it  meant.  When  it  was  explained  to  him  he 
thought  it  an  awful  thing,  and  his  whole  nature 
revolted  against  the  use  of  profane  language. 

He  was  naturally  a  brave  boy,  and  I  have 
known  him  to  stand  any  amount  of  jeers  and 
taunts  rather  than  to  do  a  mean  thing.  I 
was  his  confidant,  as  every  mother  should  be  to 
her  son.  There  would  not  be  so  many  boys  go 
wrong  if  every  mother  insisted  on  knowing 
w^here    her    boy    was    and    all    about     what    he 


Wilbur   David.  ^jj 

was  doing,  from  the  time  of  his  infanc}-.  She 
would  be  able  to  save  him  from  many  a  snare, 
and  I  believe  if  we  begin  in  time — we  mothers — 
we  can  build  so  strongly  around  our  boy's  hearts 
that  Satan  and  all  his  powers  can  not  invade 
successfully  our  domain. 

He  was  frequently  asked  about  how  each 
hour  was  spent  while  out  of  the  house,  and  was 
so  in  the  habit  of  telling  me  everything,  that 
should  he  do  w^'ong  or  engage  in  anything  he 
had  been  requested  to  keep  from  his  mother,  his 
conscience  so  troubled  him,  he  could  not  lono- 
endure  it  without  telling  me  all  about  it.  He 
was  also  a  great  protection  to  his  younger 
brother.  Many  a  time  the  one  might  have 
been  unable  to  withstand  the  temptation  alone. 

About  a  year  ago  some  boys  were  trying  to 
get  him  to  fight  another,  and  because  he  \v^ould 
not,  called  him  a  coward.  He  answered,  "I  am 
not  a  cow^ard,  but  I  was  taught  that  it  was 
wrong  to  fight  ;  besides,  this  boy  is  smaller  than 
I  am,  and  a  Bengali  boy.  I  could  never  do  so 
mean  a  thino;  as  to  hurt  such  a  bov\"  and  he 
took  the  sneers  and  cuffs  of  the  boys,  but  would 
not  yield. 


78  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

He  hated  dishonesty  and  cruelty,  and  felt 
most  indignant  at  any  one  who  had  robbed  a 
'  bird's  nest  or  injured  a  young  bird.  1  have 
known  them  to  hide  and  protect  nests  from  other 
boys  until  the  birds  were  ready  to  fly.  Should 
any  one  destroy  one  of  these  birds  he  would  cry 
bitterly  ;  he  could  not  bear  to  see  anything 
suffer. 

Notwithstanding  this, he  was  a  great,  rollicking 
boy,  full  of  play  and  mischief,  even  boisterous 
at  times  ;  but  the  moment  he  was  alone  with 
me,  a  place  he  liked  so  much  to  be,  he  was 
as  gentle  and  manly  as  a  boy  could  be,  always 
ready  to  help  me  in  whatever  I  was  doing, 
— cooking,  sewing,  or  whatever  it  might  be. 
^' Mama,  can't  I  help  you?"  rang  out  so  merrily 
on  my  ears  that  the  words  themselves  seemed  to 
do  half  the  work  and  lift  the  burden  from 
everything.      He  was  my  right  hand. 

Oh  !  the  companionship  !  I  think  we  were 
more  together  than  the  others.  His  eyes  not 
being  very  strong,  I  had  always  read  much  to 
him,  and  used  to  help  him  in  his  lessons,  so  that 
every  day  we  had  one  or  two  hours  alone 
together. 


Wilbur  David.  79 

How  I  used  to  enter  into  their  play.  He  and 
his  brother  were  both  very  fond  of  soldiers,  and 
much  of  their  play  v.  as  in  imitation  of  them, 
—marching  and  drilling  with  all  sorts  of  uni- 
forms and  make-believe  swords  and  guns.  The 
two  little  sisters  were  always  ready  to  join 
in  with  all  sorts  of  tin  pans  and  broken  bottles 
for  drums  and  bugles,  with  streamers  and  flags 
flying — the  trophies  of  many  a  battle.  In  their 
play  last  year  the  Spanish  were  routed  and 
Manila  taken  many  times  over.  How  fitting  it 
was  for  the  brave  men  of  the  Munster  Regiment 
at  Darjeeling  to  carry  our  boy  to  his  last  resting 
place  !  There  were  no  others  whom  he  would 
have  preferred. 

Wilbur,   too,   was  a  singer,  and  of    late    years 

his  voice  had  become  very  strong  and  musical. 

He    was    also    learning    the  violin,    and    played 

several    pieces    very   well.      One    of   his   special 

songs    was    "The    hand-writing    on    the    wall"; 

others,  "Tell  it  to  Jesus,"  and, 

"  Someone  will  enter  the  pearly  gates, 
Shall  you,  shall  I." 

He  was  very  fond  of  visiting  the  hospital  and 
taking  flowers  and  papers  to  the  sick,  and 
enjoyed  distributing  tracts. 


8o  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

I  find  an  entry  in  Vida's  diary  of  last  year, 
as  follows  :  "  We  were  out  in  the  square  this 
evening,  the  boys  distributing  tracts  as  usual. 

Wilbur  gave  a  gentleman  one,  and  h^,  making 
fun  said,  '  Where  will  this  ticket  take  me,  m\' 
lad?' 

'  To  heaven,  I  hope,'  said  Wilbur,  and  walked 
on. 

He  was  a  very  sociable  boy.  He  liked  to 
meet  people,  and  had  many  friends  among 
young  and  old.  He  had  such  a  gentle  way  with 
little  children,  and  he  knew  how  to  win  them. 
Then,  too,  he  was  so  full  of  play.  He  could 
amuse  and  interest  others. 

He  was  a  great  boy  to  tell  stories  and  inci- 
dents, and  if  he  ran  out  of  those  he  actually 
knew,  invented  one  for  the  occasion — such  as  a 
shipwreck. 

If  I  would  say,  "  W^hy,  Wilbur,  where  did  you 
read  that  interesting  story  ?" 

He  would  answer,  ''  I  did  not  read  it,  mama, 
it's  just  one  I  made." 

When  I  suggested  a  doubt  as  to  its  being  the 
thing  to  do,  he  would  say,  "  Why,  mama,  people 
imagine  these  stories  and  write  them  in  books  ; 
what  harm  is  it  for  me  to  imagine  a  shipwreck 


Wilbur  David.  8i 

and  tell  it  to  others  ?"  Herbert  would  listen  to 
him  by  the  hour. 

While  he  was  a  natural  boy  and  enjoyed  boys' 
toys  and  games,  he  was  also  very  fond  of 
dolls  and  girls'  play.  Only  two  years  ago  he 
was  very  ill,  and  had  to  be  in  bed  two  or  three 
weeks.  One  of  our  missionary's  daughters 
came  to  see  him,  and  said,  "Wilbur,  what  can 
I  do  for  you  ?    What  can  I  send  you  ?" 

"  Have  you  not  a  lot  of  dolls  ?"  he  said,  "sup- 
pose you  send  me  one  of  them." 

She  sent  him  one  dressed  as  a  sailor-boy. 
He  then  coaxed  me  for  a  wife  for  his  sailor.  A 
few  days  afterwards  he  saw  a  beautiful  little  baby 
doll  only  about  three  inches  tall,  and  said,  "  Let 
me  have  that  for  a  baby  for  my  sailor-boy  ;  than 
I  will  have  a  whole  family."  These  he  kept 
among  his  treasures  to  be  brought  out  when- 
ever little  friends  came  in,  and  we  found  them 
still  among  his  things  after  he  was  gone. 

He  was  very  quick  to  understand  that 
boys  are  sometimes  unwelcome  guests.  He 
and  his  brother  had  a  lady  friend  who  often 
invited  them  to  her  place,  and  always  seemed 
glad  to  see  them.  I  overhead  Wilbur  remark 
one  day  concerning  this  friend,   "  She  is   a   fine 


82  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

lady.      She    does    not    think    boys    are   in    the 
way." 

Herbert  chimed  in  and  said,   "  Yes,   and  she 
knows  what  boys  Hke,  too."  **- 

Then  "Hip  !  Hip  !  Hurray  for  Miss  G.  !  !"  and 
all,  little  and  big,  joined  in  the  three  cheers. 

Wilbur  was  very  fond  of  flowers  and  ferns. 
He  delighted  in  the  mountains,  and  was  contin- 
ually finding  some  new  flower  or  leaf  to  bring 
home  to  me.  What  jolly  times  they  had  climb- 
ing and  racing  !  Could  other  children  ever  have 
a  grander  time  together  than  they  ?  During  their 
two  months'  vacation,  each  hot  season,  for  the 
past  four  years,  they  have  roamed  those  dear 
old  hills  over  and  over  from  Kurseong  to  Dar- 
jeeling !  Oh  I  the  freedom  and  the  enjoyment 
of  those  times  !  Is  it  possible  these  days  are 
gone  forever  ? 

This  year  was  also  one  full  of  joy.  In  spite  of 
the  excessive  rains  they  would  have  their  picnics 
and  outings  and  days  with  their  ponies,  often 
coming  home  drenched.  Wilbur  was  one  to 
propose  their  staying  up  at  the  hills  during  the 
hot  weather  while  we  were  getting  their  home 
ready  for  them  in  Calcutta,  and  he  to^k  no  little 
share   of  the    responsibility    about    the    house. 


Wilbur  David.  s$ 

He  looked  after  things,  and  he  and  Herbert  did 
all  the  buying  and  keeping  them  in  food.  He 
was  so  helpful  and  kind  that  Vida  often  spoke 
of  it  in  her  letters. 

He  was  also  happy  in  his  school  relations, 
and  seemed  to  be  studying  hard.  In  my  last 
letter  to  him  [  said,  "If  you  pass  your  examin- 
ation this  year,  Wilbur,  papa  and  I  are  going  to 
give  you  a  bicycle,"  the  thing  he  so  much 
coveted.  He  wrote  back  how  pleased  he  was 
and  that  he  had  so  long  wished  for  one,  and  as- 
suring me  he  was  trying  to  win  it. 

"But,"  he  said,  *'  mama,  do  you  know  who  de- 
serves a  bicycle  more  than  I?  It  is  Vida.  She  has 
been  so  good  to  us  children  ever  since  you  went 
down— just  like  a  mother  to  us.  I  think  she  ought 
to  have  a  bicycle  if  no  one  does." 

Vida  as  the  oldest  sister  was  faithful  to  her 
trust  until  the  last.  So  was  our  darling  boy  to 
his,  and  their  reward— what  can  it  be  ?  Some- 
thing far  better  than  a  bicycle,— something  that 
fills  them  with  joy  supreme.  Oh!  how  we  long 
for  one  glimpse  of  their  bliss  !  Just  one  look  a't 
our  boys'  cheery  faces,  how  it  would  comfort  our 
tired,  aching  hearts.  ]^ut  the  Lord  only  took 
us  at  our  word  when  we  gave  them  to  him,    and 


84  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

had  need  of  them  on  the  other  side.  Instead 
of  the  strong  arm  of  my  boy  that  I  had  hoped  to 
lean  on,  He  puts  underneath  us  his  everlasting 
arms,  and  we  just  rest  there  until  the  time  for 
Him  to  bear  us  home  : 

There'll  be  songs  of  greeting  when  Jesus  comes, 
There'll  be  songs  of  greeting  when  Jesus  comes  : 
And  a  glorious  meeting  when  Jesus  comes. 

To  gather  his  children  home. 
There'll  be  no  dark  valley  when  Jesus  comes, 

To  gather  his  children  home. 


o 


CO 

> 


12 
O 


o 

Q  O 


Chapter  VII. 
LOIS  GERTRUDE. 

She  is  not  dead — the  child  of  our  affection — 

But  gone  unto  that  school 
Where  she  no  longer  needs  our  poor  protection, 

And  Christ  himself  doth  rule. 
Day  after  day  we  think  what  she  is  doing 

In  those  bright  realms  of  air  ; 
Year  after  year,  her  tender  steps  pursuing, 

Behold  her  grown  more  fair. 

— Longjellotv. 

Lois,  "Timothy's  Grandmother,"  as  she  called 
herself — was  born  in  Freeport,  Ohio,  U.S.A., 
July  2,  1884,  ^'^d  was  baptized  by  our  presiding 
elder.  Dr.  E.  Hincysley,  August  10.  After 
the  dear  old  man  had  baptized  her  he  put  her 
again  in  my  arms,  saying,  "  As  Pharaoh's 
daughter  said  to  Moses'  mother,  so  the  Lord 
says  to  you  :  '  Take  this  child  away  and  nurse 
it  for  me,  and  I  will  give  thee  thy  wages'." 

From  that  moment  the  care  of  this  child 
became  a  sacred  trust,  a  special  work  for  God, 
and  what  a  sweet,  blessed  work  it  has  been. 
How  I  did  enjoy  that  darling  girl.     She  never 

(85) 


S6  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

gave  me  one  hour  of  sorrow,  not  one  moment 
of  anxiety,  in  all  the  fifteen  beautiful  years  of 
her  life.  She  was  our  joy  and  sunshine,  our 
never  failing  comfort.  Can  it  be  possible  any 
one  so  real,  so  full  of  life,  so  a  part  of  ;/ij  life, 
could  be  dead  ?  Oh,  I  am  so  thankful  she  is 
not  dead,  only  just  crossed  over  ahead  of  us, 
and  is  living,  rejoicing,  and  loving  us  just  the 
same  to-day. 

But  the  greatest  wonder  of  all  is  that  we  still 
live  and  s/ie  gone.  I  had  for  a  long  time  thought 
I  could  never  part  with  her,  not  even  for  a  few 
years  to  allow  her  to  finish  her  education.  I 
said  over  and  over  again,  "  It  will  kill  me  to 
send  her  home."  The  Lord  knew  he  could  not 
trust  me  to  tell  me  beforehand  what  he 
intended  to  do,  but  did  it  without  our  know- 
ledge ;  for  our  darlings  were  nearly  twenty-four 
hours  in  heaven  before  we  knew  they  had  gone. 

How  can  1  portray  her  sweet,  beautiful  life  I 
Oh  that  I  could  tell  the  half  of  what  her  lite 
was  to  us  ! 

She  was  unlike  any  other  child  we  had.  I 
seldom  ever  had  to  reprove  her,  and  when  it 
was  necessary,  just  the  mention  of  her  fault  was- 
enough,   and  it  nearly  broke  her  heart  to  think 


Lois  Gertrude.  87 

she  had  done  wrong  or  had  in  any  way  dis- 
pleased us.  Her  Sister  Vida  used  to  say, 
"  Oh,  it's  nothing  for  Lois  to  do  right  ;  she  is 
naturally  good  ;  but  it  means  something  when 
1  succeed." 

When  our  Lois  was  a  baby,  even  then  she 
was  no  trouble,  and  was  so  quiet  and  gentle. 
The  winter  she  was  a  year  and  a  half  old  I 
taught  a  Sunday-school  class.  Every  Sabbath 
morning  I  would  go  into  the  Sunday-school 
room  and  find  the  seats  arranged  for  the  class, 
with  two  chairs  side  by  side  facing  it — one  for 
myself  and  one  for  Baby  Lois.  Placing  her  in 
one  she  would  sit  quietly  without  a  word  for  an 
hour,  until  1  had  finished  my  work  ;  and  yet  she 
was  anything  but  pokey.  At  other  times  she 
would  run  and  romp  and  play  equal  to  any  of 
them. 

She  was  very  bright  and  quick  in  her  lessons 
as  a  little  girl,  and  began  the  study  of  music 
when  but  seven  years  old.  She  used  to  play 
the  organ  for  family  prayers  when  her  little  feet 
could  hardly  reach  the  pedals.  Her  music  was 
more  the  result  of  every-day  home  practice 
rather  than  constant  work  under  a  professor. 
She  had  about  three  terms  of  lessons  at  different 


88  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

times  with  the  best  professors  to  be  had,  but  it 
was  the  every-day  practice,  and  her  playing  for 
prayers  and  our  times  of  singing  in  the  even- 
ings in  our  home,  that  made  music-  such  an 
easy  thing  for  her.  There  were  many  girls  who 
had  taken  more  lessons,  and  upon  whom 
more  had  been  spent,  who  could  not  begin  to 
play  as  well, — in  fact,  who  seemed  unable  to 
play  much  sacred  music  ;  but  it  was  in  this  that 
Lois  felt  at  home.  I  say  this  to  encourage 
some  parents  who  may  regret  not  having  the 
money  to  give  their  children  a  musical  educa- 
tion. It  is  surprising  what  can  be  done  by  one- 
self in  the  home  to  stimulate  in  the  children  a 
taste  for  music,  even  though  not  a  professional 
musician. 

I  believe  we  as  parents  are  more  responsible 
for  our  children's  so-called  talents  than  we 
think,  and  our  children  are  much  more  what  we 
make  them  than  any  of  us  has  any  idea.  I 
loved  music  so  much,  though  I  had  no  special 
musical  education,  and  i  so  longed  for  our 
children  to  be  musicians.  I  used  to  sing  a  great 
deal  myself,  and  each  baby  that  came  was  sung 
to  sleep  night  after  night.  But  we  were  dis- 
appointed to  find  that  Vida  and    Lois  seemed 


Lois  Gertrude.  89 

to  have    no    gift    in   that  direction.     I   tried  to 
teach  them  the  simple  child-song, 
"  Jesus  loves  me," 

singing  it  to  them  daily,  and  having  them 
repeat  strains  with  me,  but  they  were  neither 
of  them  ever  able  to  carry  a  tune  until  Vida  was 
about  nine  years  old.  At  last  they  began  to 
sing  and  to  play,  and  how  rejoiced  we  were. 

We  had  a  desire  that  each  should  choose  and 
learn  to  play  a  different  instrument,  and  after 
the  two  girls  could  read  notes  they  made  their 
choice,  Vida  taking  the  guitar  as  hers,  and  Lois 
the  piano  and  organ.  We  afterwards  gave  our 
boys  each  a  violin,  and  by  keeping  them  all  at 
it  a  little  each  day  they  had  become  able  to 
play  a  number  of  pieces  together  in  such  a  way 
as  to  be  a  great  joy  to  us.  The  evening  hour 
of  music  was  my  rest  hour,  and  their  papa's 
interest  in  their  music  had  much  to  do  with 
cheering  them  on  over  the  hard  places. 

It  is  wonderful  what  an  effect  even  a  child's 
toys  will  have  in  moulding  the  child,  and  the 
bent  in  life  is  often  had  from  some  familiar 
object  seen  daily  or  used  in  childhood.  I  have 
known  instances  where  a  desire  to  go  to  sea 
had    been     kindled     in    a    boy's    heart    by    the 


90  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

picture  of  a  ship  which  hung  on  a  wall  in  the 
home  ;  also,  a  thirst  for  war  and  to  be  a  soldier, 
by  pictures  of  battles.  If  so,  how  careful  we 
should  be  in  choosing  even  our  pictures  and 
picture  books  for  the  home. 

We  found  that  our  children  got  a  love  for  the 
Bible  in  this  same  way.  Illuminated  wall-texts 
— very  beautiful  ones — were  hung  in  the  family 
room  for  this  purpose,  and  those  special  texts 
they  learned  before  they  could  speak  plainl}^, 
and  to  the  last  they  could  tell  where  each  text 
hung,  and  seemed  to  learn  to  love  it,  as  it  was 
associated  with  their  daily  lives. 

So,  too,  I  believe  many  children  who  may 
not  have  inherited  any  special  talent,  would 
become  beautiful  musicians  if  before  they 
knew  even  how  to  use  them  they  were  given 
musical  instruments  to  play  with.  The  same 
might  be  said  about  drawing  and  painting  ;  also 
a  love  for  reading  might  be  induced  in  the 
same  way. 

The  Bible  story  was  the  charm  of  our  child- 
ren's lives  and  next  to  it  was  our  music,  and 
the  helpful  books  read  to  them  before  they 
were  able  to  read  for  themselves.  What  a 
responsibility  rests  upon  us  parents.     We  make 


Lois  Gertrude.  91 

or  ruin  our  children  by  the  use  of  the  God- 
given  power  we  Lave  over  them.  Oh,  that  we 
all  felt  more  awake  to  this  and  taught  our 
children  the  word  of  God  more  like  the  people 
of  Israel  were  commanded  to  do — writing  it  on 
the  posts  of  the  house  ;  "  i\nd  these  words 
shall  be  in  thine  heart,  and  thou  shalt  teach 
them  diligently  unto  thy  children,  and  shalt 
talk  of  them  as  thou  sitteth  in  thine  house,  and 
when  thou  walkest  by  the  wa}',  and  when 
thou  liest  down  and  when  thou  riseth  up." 
How  much  more  conformed  to  God's  will 
would  their  lives  be,  and  mothers  woula  have 
less    cause   for  heartache. 

I  prefer  this  way,  to  that  of  giving  them  an 
education  in  worldly  things  (such  as  teaching 
them  to  dance,  that  they  might  shine  in  society, 
and  all  the  other  paraphernalia  to  prepare  them 
for  this  style  of  life).  This  latter  way  I  consider 
most  dangerous,  and  while  some  children  may  be 
able  to  withstand  the  influence  and  yet  become 
spiritual  Christians,  I  believe  the  majority  will 
choose  the  world  instead  of  Christ,  and  by 
these  very  things  we  teach  them,  they  will  be 
weakened  for  life's  duties  and  totally  unprepared 
for  eternity.      My  one  regret  is  that  I   was  not 


92  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

more  alive  to  all  these  things  while  the  blessed 
day  of  opportunity  was  mine.  If  these  words 
might  only  be  used  to  stir  up  other  mothers  to 
realize  more  fully  their  responsibility ^-and  priv- 
ilege, I  shall  be  thankful. 

Lois,  like  the  rest,  was  passionately  fond  of 
flowers.  When  a  wee  child  she  used  to  watch  for 
the  first  dandelions  and  white  clover.  With  the 
latter  they  used  to  weave  great  wreaths  and  play 
with  them  every  day.  Buttercups  and  daisies 
were  her  delight,  and  many  were  the  offerings 
brought  home  to  me,  and  a  bouquet  I  must 
always  wear,  pinned  on  with  her  own  hands. 
Pansies  and  chrysanthemums  were  other  favour- 
ites of  hers.  Her  favourite  fruit,  flowers,  books 
and  songs — all  seem  to  suggest  to  us  our  great 
loss.  Her  songs  we  feel  we  can  never  sing 
without  her,  and  everything  about  us  seems 
changed  because  of  her  absence. 

She  was  a  natural  elocutionist,  and  many 
were  the  home  entertainments  which  she  helped 
to  make  delightful  with  her  witty  or  touching 
recitations, — one  moment  making  us  laugh  with 
delight,  and  the  next,  cry.  If  this  talent  had 
been  specially  cultivated,  certainly  she  would 
have  excelled  in  it. 


Lois  Gertrude.  93 

She  was  a  most  tender-hearted  girl,  and  could 
not  bear  to  give  pain  or  see  anyone  in  distress. 
This  only  developed  as  she  grew  older.  She 
was  converted  in  July,  1893,  when  but  nine 
years  old.  She  had  been  attending  a  meeting 
for  children,  at  which  her  Sister  Vida  had  given 
herself  to  Jesus  a  few  days  before.  Lois  did  not 
seem  to  have  anything  to  repent  of,  as  we  could 
see,  and  we  thought  she  was  all  right  ;  but  one 
evening  on  coming  in  from  some  gathering, 
instead  of  finding  all  the  children  asleep  as  1  had 
expected,  I  found  them  in  a  great  commotion. 

Wilbur  met  me  in  his  night-clothes,  and 
said,  ''  Mama,  what's  the  matter  with  Lois  ? 
She  woke  us  up  singing,  and  now  she  is  laugh- 
ing and  crying."  I  went  to  her  room  and  found 
her  rejoicing  in  a  most  natural,  childlike  way. 
She  threw  her  arms  around  my  neck,  her  face 
just  beaming  with  the  light  of  heaven,  and  said, 
I'Now,  mama,  I'm  ready  to  go  to  India,  or 
anywhere  God  wants  me  to  go."  From  that  time 
she  reckoned  herself  a  child  of  God,  and  was 
always  ready  to  testify  or  pray  in  her  sweet, 
child-like  way.  We  have  often  known  her  to 
work  for  the  conversion  of  others,  praying  for 
persons  by  name. 


94  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

She  and  her  Sister  Vida,  although  such 
opposites  in  disposition,  were  from  childhood 
devoted  to  one  another.  They  were  together 
in  everything,  one  not  being  able  to  enjoy  any- 
thing without  the  other.  If  one's  doll  was 
broken,  the  doll  of  the  other  was  carefully  put 
awa}^  until  the  broken  one  was  replaced.  A 
box  of  sweets  could  not  be  enjoyed  until  the 
other  one  had  them  too.  One  seemed  to  be 
the  complement  of  the  other.  I  am  glad  they 
were  saved  the  sorrow  of  separation. 

Lois  was,  as  we  called  her,  grandmother  to  all 
the  children,  and  had  a  wonderful  motherl}'  way 
with  the  little  ones,  which  was  a  great  help  in 
the  home.  She  always  said  she  was  going  to 
study  medicine  and  be  our  medical  missionary, 
a  sa\'ing  which  during  the  last  year  or  two  had 
grown  into  a  deep  conviction.  She  loved  her 
Bible,  and  read  many  chapters  daily,  as  her 
diary  shows,  and  had  many  uncommon  verses 
which  she  had  memorized  and  could  tell  where 
they  were.  She  had  special  verses  for  every 
day  in  the  month,  and  often  gave  us  her  ^'  find" 
for  the  da}'.  On  the  9th  of  May,  1898,  I  find  in 
her  diary  this  entry, — "  My  verses  for  to-day, 
are  Matt.  9,   29  :      '  iVccording  to  your  faith  be 


Lois  Gertrude.  95 

it  unto  you';  Mark  9,  23,  'Jesus  said,  if  thou 
canst  believe,  all  things  are  possible  with  him 
that  believeth',  and  II  Cor.  9,  8  :  '  God  is  able 
to  make  all  grace  abound  toward  you '  " 

Once,  when  I  was  talking  to  them  about  their 
education,  and  regretting  that  we  had  not  the 
money  to  send  them  home  to  finish  their  school- 
mg,  she  said  "  Mama,  '  the  Lord  is  able  to 
give  thee  much  more  than  this ;'  this  is  my 
verse  in  IF  Chron  25,  9."  Since  that  day  it  has 
been  one  of  my  anchor  texts. 

In  her  diary  for  1896,  we  find  several  notes 
of  great  interest  to  us,  such  as,  "  My  text  for 
this  week  is,  '  Blessed  are  those  servants  whom 
the  Lord,  when  he  cometh,  shall  find  watch- 
ing, '  "  and  in  another  place,  "  I  am  sorry  I  was 
naughty  to-day  ;  I  will  try  and  never  be  so 
again  ;  '  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and 
thou  shalt  be  saved.'" 

The  following  gives  us  a  glimpse  into  her 
inner  life:  "  I  have  been  trying  to  be  good  and 
get  full  marks  this  week  in  conduct  and  in 
everything  (this  was  about  her  school  life).  One 
of  the  girls  put  my  name  down  when  I  never 
spoke,  so  one  mark  is  off  already.  Mama  is 
is  away  to  the  South  Villages,  so  we  all  have  to 


96  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

be  mama,  and  are  trying  our  best.  I  read 
Psalm  20.  I  must  go  to  bed  now;  so  good- 
night, my  dear  old  diary." 

In  the  beginning  of  1897  we  find  under  notes 
for  that  year  :  "1  am  going  to  be  a  very  good 
girl,  with  God's  help.'' 

2.  "  I  am  going  to  try  and  make  everybody 
happy." 

3.  "  I  wish  to  remember  the  Golden  Rule." 

4.  "  I  wish  also  to  have  good  lessons." 

5.  "My  text  for  the  year,  is,  "  Except  the 
Lord  build  the  house,  they  labour  in  vain  that 
build  it,"  Ps.  127,  I. 

On  Sunday,  March  6,  1898,  we  find  this- 
sweet  entry  :  "  I  went  to  all  the  Sunday  services 
to-day.  I  got  a  great  blessing.  God  help  me 
to  be  good. 

'  Oh,  how  sweet  the  glorious  promise 
Simple  faith  may  claim  ; 
Yesterday,  to-day,  forever, 
'Jesus  is  the  same.'  " 

Another  in  the  same  month :  "  We  went  to^ 
the  Zoo  to-day.  Mama  could  not  go,  so  I 
brought  her  a  pansy." 

A  few  days  later,  she  writes  :  "  I  am  asking 
Jesus  for  an  organ."  She  had  saved  different 
sums   of  money   since  quite  a  little  girl,  hoping 


Lois  Gertrude.  97 

to  gather  enough  to  buy  an  organ.  When  only 
four  years  old  her  papa  gave  her  a  little  pig, 
which  she  fed  and  cared  for,  and  when  we 
removed  from  that  place,  it  was  sold,  she  keep- 
ing the  proceeds  for  her  organ. 

Later,  when  we  came  to  India,  the  old 
melodeon  on  which  she  had  practiced  as  a 
child  was  sold  at  our  sale.  When  the  men 
carried  it  out  of  the  house,  the  children 
hid  their  faces,  as  though  they  could  not  bear 
to  see  the  old  friend  go.  Lois  had  a  quiet 
cry  to  herself. 

Her  papa  handed  her  the  money  it  brought, 
and  told  her  to  keep  it  for  a  new  one.  Another 
friend  gave  her  a  sovereign,  and  often  even  her 
pocket  money  went  into  this  fund. 

At  the  beginning  of  this  year  we  found  she 
had  money  enough  to  buy  a  little  American 
organ  which  was  offered  very  cheap,  so  her  papa 
purchased  it  for  her,  and  she  was  delighted  with 
it.  We  took  it  to  the  hills,  and  this  organ,  and 
the  boys'  violins,  and  Vida's  guitar  lie  beneath 
those  awful  ruins. 

They  each  had  their  bank  account,  and 
handled   their  own    money.     We  find  they  had 


98  The  Darjeeltng  Disaster. 

saved  a  good  bit  of  their  pocket  money  ;  for 
there  are  still  sixty  rupees  (|2o)  to  their  credit. 
This  we  have  put  into  their  "  Memorial  Building 
Fund." 

Another  entry,  dated  March  27,  1898,  runs: 
"To-day  I  read  Luke  from  the  13th  to  the  20th 
chapter.  1  got  a  great  blessing  this  evening. 
Oh,  God,  help  me  to  help  Wilbur  and  Herbert. 
'  Walk  while  ye  have  the  light.' 

"'Tis  done,  the  great  transaction's  done, 
'  I  am  my  Lord's  and  He  is  mine.'" 

On  her  birthday  in  1898,  we  find  these 
verses,  taken  for  the  last  year  of  her  life, — Isaiah 
54,  10,  14:  "  For  the  mountains  shall  depart 
and  the  hills  be  removed,  but  my  kindness  shall 
not  depart  from  thee,  neither  shall  the  covenant 
of  my  peace  be  removed,  saith  the  Lord  that 
hath  mercy  on  thee." 

The  14th  verse  is  underscored  :  "  In  right- 
eousness shall  they  be  established.  Thou  shalt 
be  far  from  oppression,  for  thou  shalt  not  fear  ; 
and  from  terror,  for  it  shall  not  come  near  thee." 

These  seem  to  us  like  prophecies  fulfilled  in 
her  death. 


Lois  Gertrude.  99 

The  mountains  did  depart,  and  the  hills  were 
removed,  but  I  believe  the  Lord's  kindness  did 
did  not  depart  from  that  dear  girl,  and  it 
was  in  the  keeping  of  His  covenant  of  peace 
that  he  snatched  her  out  of  the  destruction 
caused  by  the  fury  of  the  elements  on  that 
awful  night,  and  this  prophecy  was  literally 
fulfilled  in  saving  her  from  fear  and  terror  in 
the  hour  of  death.  He  folded  her  in  his  loving 
arms  and  bore  her  away  to  be  forever  with  him. 

A  part  of  her  diary  for  1899  was  dug  out 
of  the  ruins.  It  has  a  few  characteristic 
entries.  On  June  ist,  we  read,  "To-day  I 
made  out  a  routine,  and  mean  to  keep  it  with 
God's  help.  I  took  the  daily  prayer-meeting 
this  afternoDn  at  the  school.  My  verse  was, 
'  Call  upon  me  and  I  will  answer  thee  and 
show  thee  great  and  mighty  things  which  thou 
knowest  not.'  " 

June  2nd  :  "  I  did  not  go  to  school  to-day  as 
it  was  very  rainy,  but  wrote  letters  instead. 
1  found  out  that  my  great  grandfather  on 
mama's  side  was  a  Methodist  preacher  ;  my 
grandpa  on  papa's  side  was  a  (local)  Methodist 
preacher  ;  my  honourable  dad  is  a  Methodist 
preacher,     and     my    kids   will    most    likely    be 


loo  The  Dakjeeling  Disaster. 

Methodist  preacher's  kids."  This  last  shows- 
how  full  of  wit  and  mischief  she  was.  No  girl 
ever  got  more  joy  out  of  life  than  she. 

She  speaks  in  these  entries  very  affectionately 
of  her  bosom  friend,  Flora,  the  daughter 
of  one  of  our  missionaries.  On  June  24th, 
our  last  Saturday  before  we  left  them  to  return 
to  our  work,  she  speaks  of  the  glad,  joyous 
time,  and  says,  "  Flora  came.  She  is  such  a 
sweetheart.  L  love  her  so  much.  I  think  God 
meant  us  for  each  other." 

June  27th  "  Mama  and  papa,  with  Frank  and 
Esther,  left  for  Calcutta  to-day." 

She  afterwards  writes  of  the  Fourth  of  July 
they  had  together,  and  the  state  dinner,  as  they 
called  it,  which  they  cooked  and  served  them- 
selves, having  invited  their  principal.  Miss  Stahl, 
and  Flora,  to  dine  with  them. 

Her  spiritual  life  seemed  to  develop  rapidly 
this  year,  and  to  her  joyousness  there  seemed  no 
bounds. 

She  had  a  way  of  getting  around  her  papa  \ 
in  fact,  every  one.  It  was  difficult  for  anyone 
to  refuse  a  request  she  made.  She  seemed  to 
make  only  reasonable  ones,  and  had  such  a 
loving,  irresistible  way  about  her  that  we  would 


Lois  Gertrude.  ioi 

deny  ourselves  anything  to  please  her.  And 
gladly  would  we  have  given  our  lives  to  have 
saved  her  from  pain  and  death. 

Oh,  how  cruel  it  seems  that  her  bright  life 
should  have  been  crushed  out  and  that  dear 
form  bruised  and  mangled.  Just  think — thrown 
nearly  200  feet  down  the  mountain  side  and 
found  buried  in  the  sand,  all  but  her  pretty 
white  hand.  She  was  dug  out  by  friends,  and 
carried  to  where  kind  strangers  prepared  her  for 
the  burial. 

Then  from  the  spot  where  she  had  often 
heard  the  word  of  God,  and  had  played  the 
organ  for  Sunday  School,  and  united  her  voice 
in  the  singing  the  beautiful  hymns  of  praise — 
from  the  little  church  in  the  hills,  they  bore 
her  all  covered  with  her  favourite  chrysan- 
themum, and  laid  her  away,  long  before  we 
could  reach  her.  No  "  good  bye,  mama"  nor 
parting  word. 

But  our  hearts  would  break  should  we  dwell 
on  this  part  of  this  awful  mystery.  So  we  try 
to  drive  it  all  away  and  think  only  of  her 
glorified  spirit,  happy  with  God  in  Heaven. 

She  wrote  just  a  few  weeks  before  :  "Mama — - 
you  have  written  to  all  the  rest,  but  not  to  me  for 


102  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

a  long  time.  I  think  you  have  forgotten  you 
have  me."  The  thought  of  not  having  her  would 
kill  me — and  the  future  without  our  darlings  i& 
so  dark  and  dismal  that  to-day  we  feer  we  can 
never  face  to-morrow.  But  as  we  turn  from  the 
busy  whirl  of  life  to  see  the  sunset  each  day,  we 
say  to  ourselves  :  It  is  one  day  less  until  we 
shall  go  to  them, — one  day  nearer  home. 

As    we   think  of   Christmas    without  them,   it 
seems  impossible  for  us  to  ever  live  through  that 
once  joyous  tide  again — and  we  catch  ourselves 
breathing  the    prayer  "  Come  Lord  Jesus,  come 
not  only  for  our  sakes — but  for  others — and  make 
this  sad  world  glad.      Usher   in    the    time    John 
spoke  of  when  he  said,  '  Behold  the  Tabernacle 
of  God  is  with  men,  and  he  will  dwell  with  them 
and  they  shall  be  his   people,  and    God   himself 
shall  be  with  them  and  be  their  God.     And  God 
shall   wipe  away  all   tears   from    their    eyes,  and 
there  shall    be  no   more  death,    neither    sorrow 
nor  crying,  neither  shall  there  be  any  more  pain, 
for  the  former  things  are  passed  away.'  "' 

In  her  writing  desk  we  found  the  following  in 
her  own  handwriting.  Surely  her  ambitions 
have  been  realized  and  she  is  now  all  she  hoped 
to  be. 


Lois  Gertrude.  103 


JO  ^   a  '^cCotJZA.' 


'^^oA.eA.  C^   l%9q. 


dLo-L/y   gLaZ  . 


How  perfectly  she  must  play  and  sing  now. 
I  remember  on  two  occasions — once  on  my 
birthday  anniversary,  I  was  awakened  from  a 
sound  sleep,  by  Vida  playing  her  guitar  at  the 
door  of  my  room.  Another  time,  only  a  year 
ago,  I  had  gone  to  sleep  earlier  than  usual,  and 
was  awakened  by  Lois  playing  on  the  piano 
and  she  and  Vida  singing  so  sweetly. 

I  thought,  at  first,  I  was  in  Heaven — so  sweet 
were  the  sounds,  that  it  seemed  the  angels  were 
singing.  Tears  of  joy  flowed  down  my  cheeks. 
Methinks  one  day  I  will  be  thus  awakened  by 
their  music,  and  will  open  my  eyes  in    Heaven 


I04  The  Darjeelixg  Disaster. 

with  them  all  about  me — each  one  trying  to  be 
first  to  greet  m.e. 

When  I  shall  meet  with  those  that  I  have  loved. 
Clasp  in  my  arms  the  dear  ones  long  reftioved, 
And  find  how  faithful  Thou  to  me  hast  proved, 
I  shall  be  satisfied. 

Horatius  Bona?' 


Chapter  VI IT. 
VI DA  MAUD. 

In  the  clear  morning  of  that  other  country 
In  paradise 

\Vi:h  the  s.ime  lace  that  we  ha^  e  loved  and  cherished 
She  shall  arise. 

Let  us  be  patient  we  who  mourn,  with  weeping, 

Her  vanished  face. 
The  Lord  has  taken  but  to  add  more  beauty 

And  a  diviner  grace. 

And  we  shall  tind  once  more  beyond  earth's  sorrows 

Beyond  those  skies. 
In  the  fair  city  of  the  sure  foundation 

These  heavenly  eyes. 

The  name  of  our  first  born,  V:ca  Maud, 
would  have  been  David  had  she  been  a  bo>-.  A 
friend  suggested  the  feminine  ci  Da\*id,  which 
is  Vida,  so  her  name  is  that  of  her  father's,  and 
the  pronunciation  suggests  the  country  oi  her 
birth — the  Land  of  the  \'edas.  She  opened 
her  eyes  nrst  in  a  little  mtid  cottage  in  the 
beautiful  city  of  Bangalore,  July  20,  iSSj.  She 
was  dedicated  to  God  at  her  birth,  and  again 
publicly  in  baptism,  September  10,  the  Rev. 
Ira  A.  Richards  officiating^. 

(105) 


io6  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

She  went  to  America  with  her  parents, — 
her  father  being  very  ill, — starting  when  only 
seven  months'  old,  by  sailing  vessel.  The 
moon  and  the  stars  and  the  sea-bitds  were 
her  first  friends,  in  all  of  which  she  took  a 
lively  interest.  After  nearly  four  months 
on  board  she  landed  in  the  noisy  bustle  of 
New  York  city,  which  so  frightened  and 
bewildered  her  that  she  never  was  happy  while 
there  excepting  the  day  we  returned  to  the 
ship  where  she  saw  her  friends,  the  sailors, 
and  the  only  home  she  knew — the  dear  old 
vessel  which  had  brought  her  safely  through 
man\-  a  storm. 

She  began  her  missionar}-  work  in  travelling 
from  place  to  place  with  her  father  and  mother 
while  they  were  speaking  on  India.  After  a 
few  months  she  settled  down  as  a  preacher's 
baby,  who  is  usually  the  centre  of  much  loving 
attention  and  kind  thought. 

When  only  three  years  old  her  grandfather, 
who  lived  with  us,  and  of  whom  she  was  very 
fond,  died.  As  the  funeral  passed  out  of  the 
church  and  she  saw  her  grandma  leaning  on 
her  father's  arm  weeping,  she  ran  up  to  her 
and    catching    her    by    the    dress,     called     out, 


ViDA  Maud.  107 

"  Don't  cry,  grandma,  Vida  will  take  care  of 
you  now."  Her  little  heart  was  almost  broken 
to  see  her  grandma's  grief. 

.From  infancy  she  was  a  child  very  difficult  to 
control.  One  of  strong  passion,  with  a  temper 
beyond  an}*  power  to  subdue,  and  yet  a 
child  with  a  most  affectionate  nature  and  of 
sterling  honesty.  She  hated  falsehood  and 
deception    with    all    the    powers   of   her    being. 

Many  times  we  knew  not  what  to  do, 
and  confessed  our  inability  to  guide  and  control 
this  strange  child,  and  earnestly  prayed  for  the 
day  when  Vida  should  find  Jesus  and  the  new- 
nature  He  alone  could  impart.  This  was  con- 
stantly kept  before  her,  and  she,  too,  became 
desperate  about  herself,  and  often  sought  earn- 
estly. That  blessed  da\^  came,  and  she  was 
converted  at  a  camp  meeting  held  at  Mountain 
Lake  Park,  Maryland,  July  2,  1893,  when  eleven 
years  old. 

She  and  her  sister  Lois,  two  years  younger, 
at  an  invitation  for  seekers,  knelt  at  the 
altar  together.  The  first  meeting  closed 
without  her  getting  into  the  light.  She  came 
home  deeply  convicted  of  sin,  and  after  prayer 
together  and  a  bit  of  instruction  she  returned  to 


io8  Tiib:  Dakjkkling  Disaster. 

the  afternoon  service  and  again  went  to  the 
altar.  She  was  brightly  converted,  and  testified 
before  a  large  audience  to  Jesus'  saving  power. 
Her  face  beamed  with  joy,  and  many  hearts 
were  moved  by  her  sweet,  childish  testimony. 
She  was  a  changed  girl  from  that  time,  although 
she  had  much  to  contend  with,  and  it  was  no 
easy  thing  for  her  to  live  out  her  high  ideal  of 
what  a  Christian  life  should  be. 

Shortly  after  this,  in  a  holiness  meeting,  she 
sought  definitely  for  the  blessing  of  sanctifica- 
tion,  and  no  one  who  knew  her  ever  doubted 
her  receiving  it.  Her  joyous,  childish  simplicity 
in  it  only  made  her  a  greater  blessing  to  others. 
She  did  not  always  retain  this  blessed  experi- 
ence, but  she  was  never  satisfied  without  it. 

A  young  man,  a  backslider,  came  to 
that  convention  so  dejected  that  he  was 
almost  in  despair  and  ready  to  take  his 
own  life.  He  was  a  perfect  stranger,  but  the 
child  noticed  his  sad,  hopeless  face,  and  went  to 
him  with  so  much  joy  that  the  man  was  over- 
powered by  her  influence. 

"You  look  so  sad,"  she  said;  "  it's  because 
you  want  Jesus.  Come  along  with  me  and 
find  Him." 


ViDA  Maud.  109 

He  went  forward  as  a  seeker,  and  never  left 
the  place  of  prayer  until  he  too  was  happy  in 
Jesus.  He  wrote  of  this  to  us  after  our  return 
to  India,  saying  he  could  not  resist  her,  and  that 
he  felt  she  had  been  the  means  of  his  salvation. 

She  went  to  school  but  little  in  America,  and 
found  it  difficult  to  get  along  with  her  studies, 
but  being  desirous  of  having  a  good  education, 
she  became  a  persevering  student.  She  was 
specially  fond  of  history  and  mathematics.  She 
was  also  a  great  lover  of  the  beautiful  in  nature 
as  well  as  in  character.  Flowers  and  ferns  were 
her  delight ;  buttercups,  daisies  and  wild 
flowers  being  special  favourites.  She  had  a 
passion  for  music  and  motion,  and  had  she 
been  thrown  into  such  surroundings  in  her 
younger  years  she  would  have  been  led  away 
by  gaiety,   dancing  and  dress. 

She    was   a   splendid  letter  writer  for  one  of 
her  age,  and  could  write  most  interesting  letters. 

At  twelve  years  of  age  she  returned  to  India 
with  her  parents  and  soon  entered  on  her 
school  duties  with  a  persistency  which  showed 
that  she  would  win  in  the  end.  She  had 
dedicated  herself  to  God  for  mission  work,  so 
took  up    the  study  of  the  Bengali  language,  and 


no  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

living  with   the   BengaH  girls  in  our  school  she 
soon  understood    and    spoke    it  very  well.   She 
•was  also  able    to  read  and  write  it.      For  a  year 
she  had  been  helping  in  mission  work. 

She  had  been  conducting  a  native  Sunday- 
school,  taking  two  of  our  Bengali  girls  with 
her  to  help  in  teaching  the  children.  After 
the  Sunday-school  she  would  go  into  the  homes 
among  the  women  and  talk  and  sing  with 
them.  Her  Sunday-school  numbered  seventy- 
five  children.*  She  loved  the  children  and 
women  very  much.  They  now  gather  around 
and  ask  for  her,  and  wonder  why  she  does  not 
come  to  them.  She  also  helped  me  in  the 
prayer-meetings  among  the  girls,  and  we  had 
looked  forward  to  her  help  this  year.  She  at 
her  own  request,  had  been  appointed  the 
Sabbath-school  superintendent  for  the  next 
year.      How    can    we  do    without  her  ! 

The  following  is  an  extract  from  an  unfinished 
letter  written  to  a  friend  in  America  which  we 
found  in  her  writing  desk  : 

"  I  am  vice-president  of  our  Epworth  League 
and  head  of  the  Spiritual  Department  and 
working  for  the  conversion  of  the  young 
people. 

*  See  photograph. 


ViDA  Maud.  hi 

"  I  know  I  am  right  with  God  myself,  and  do 
want  others  to  feel  the  sweet  peace  I  have  in 
following  Christ.  There  are  very  few  young 
people  who  profess  the  baptism  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  There  are  a  good  many  converted,  but 
they  don't  know  that  there  is  a  higher  life  for 
them. 

"  I  was  talking  of  our  English  girls,  but  there 
are  several  of  the  girls  in  mama's  school  (native 
girls)  who  have  found  that  place  in  Jesus. 

"  I  do  want  to  tell  you  about  a  little  Sunday- 
school  which  mama  opened  away  out  in  a 
village  where  the  people  are  very  poor.  I  call 
this  my  Sunday-school.*  I  go  there  now  on 
Sundays.  First,  we  open  with  a  hymn  ;  and 
you  should  hear  those  dear  children  try  to  join 
us,  one  making  awful  faces,  another  holding  the 
notes  too  long  in  one  place  and  racing  in 
another  place,  while  most  all  are  flat  ;  but  it  is 
so  touching.  They  are  all  little  boys  and  girls, 
some  with  only  a  little  cloth  tied  about  their 
waists.  We  then  have  prayer,  and  it  is  pretty 
hard  to  keep  their  little  tongues  quiet  and  their 
eyes  shut.  I  take  two  Bengali  girls  with  me  ; 
then  two  boys  from  Mr.  Chew's  school  come 
and  help  us. 

*  See  photograph. 


112  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

"  After  the  prayers  we  have  the  lesson  ;  then 
the   children     receive     a    ticket.      Mama     gives 
■them  a  little  ticket  ;  then  when  they    have    four 
little  ones  they    have    a   larger   one, 'then    four 
more  big  cards  gives  them  a  big  card  to  keep. 

"  While  Sunday-school  is  going  on  I  take 
one  of  the  girls  and  we  go  to  visit  the  zenanas- 
where  we  have  met  such  nice  bos  (or  young 
wives),  and  we  sing  and  give  them  the  lesson 
also.  It  is  so  nice,  but  I  feel  very  sorry  for  the 
poor  people,  and  I  do  wish  that  I  could  help 
them." 

Vida  was  an  earnest  Bible  student, — read  her 
Bible  from  real  enjoyment  of  it.  She  often 
read  it  as  some  girls  read  novels, — sitting  down 
and  finishing  a  whole  book  without  putting  it 
aside. 

She  at  other  times  carried  out  prescribed 
plans  for  Bible  study ;  was  always  anxious  to 
attend  Bible  readings,  working  out  subjects 
suggested,  and  had  many  verses  memorized 
and  their  place  fixed.  The  most  enjoyable 
hour  of  the  day  of  late  years  has  been  the 
evening  hour,  spent  with  the  other  members  of 
the  family  in  music,  and  in  calling  up  old  texts 
and    learning    new    ones.      Vida    played     the 


ViDA  Maud.  113 

violin,  but  her  special  instrument  was  the 
guitar.  She  played  sweetly,  often  accompany- 
ing with  her  voice,  which  was  so  adapted  to  its 
soft  music. 

Her  sister  Lois  was  the  organist ;  and  the  two 
boys  with  their  violins,  together  with  Vida  and 
Lois  with  their  instruments,  often  formed  a  quar- 
tette whose  home  concerts  made  the  evenings  a 
delight.  Now  there  is  a  blank  in  our  home 
which  can  never  again  be  filled.  How  perfectly 
they  must  play  and  sing  together  now  !  The 
piece  which  Vida  and  Lois  often  sang  together, 
Lois  singing  the  alto,  was  : 

"  In  our  Father's  blessed  keeping 
I  am  happy,  safe  and  free  : 
While  His  eye  is  on  the  sparrow 
I  shall  not  forgotten  be." 

Vida's  plaintive  soprano  rings  in  our  ears 
yet.  They  all  sang  together  so  often,  ''  Behold 
the  Bridegroom  comes,  be  ready,"  "  When 
the  Roll  is  called  up  yonder  I'll  be  there," 
these  being  the  favourites  of  the  boys.  A 
favourite,  and  one  sung  so  much  during  the 
past  year,  was,  "  Peace,  Perfect  Peace,"  and 
"  There'll  be  no  dark  valley  when  Jesus  comes  " 
and  "  We'll  never  say  good-by  in  Heaven." 

Oh,  those  darling  children  !   How  can  we  ever 


114  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

do  without  them  !  Some  days  the  dreadful 
silence  seems  unbearable  ;  but  in  the  morning 
we  will  have  them  all  again,  praise  His  name. 

For  the  encouragement  of  others  ^trying  to 
overcome  evil  dispositions  and  to  live  a  true 
Christian  life,  there  are  many  things  in  Vida's 
diary  which  should  be  knov^'n.  In  her  diary 
for  1896;  three  years  ago,  she  has  written  : 

April  ist.  "Had  a  nice  talk  with  Mama. 
I  am  going  to  try  to  be  a  better  girl 
and  let  my  light  shine. — '  Let  your  light 
so  shine  before  men  that  they  may  see  your 
good  works.' " 

May  5.  "I  solemnly  promise,  with  God's  help, 
to  never  speak  another  unkind  word  as  long  as 
I  live.  People  may  think  it  impossible,  but  I 
do  believe  with  all  my  heart  what  God  sa}s  : 
'Things  which  are  impossible  with  man  are 
possible  with  God,'  so  I  go  to  Him  .... 
God    helping  me  I  try.     V.  Lee." 

Underneath  we  find  the  word  "  Broken  " 
underscored. 

July  2nd,  this  year,  1896,  we  find  the  words, 
"Three  years  ago  to-day  I  was  converted." 
Another  entry  on  July  4th,  shows  her  plax-ful- 
ness  :    "  I  received  such  a  nice  ]it:le  dolly,   only 


ViDA  Maud.  115 

two  inches   long.      I   don't   know  what  to  name 
her.     Lois  is  her  godmother." 

I  find  in  the  back  of  her  diary  a  Httle  play 
for  the  youngest  children,  Ada  and  Esther. 
She  evidently  said  it  to  them  sometime. 

Ada  is — My  honey, — violet-bud, — rosie-bud 
Ink-pot,— duck-pie, — curly-burly, — Pearly, — Pussy  cat : 

Esther  is, — ^Vida's  Dumpling — Daisy-bud 
Honey-suckle, — lilly-bud, — chika-biddy. 
Ranee, — darling, — lovie-dovie, — pigeon-pie  meti. 

So  often  she  speaks  of  having  been  naughty 
during  the  day,  and  being  so  troubled  about  it. 
She  comes  away  and  seeks  pardon,  and  can  not 
rest  until  she  has  obtained  peace. 

Sunday,  x^ugust  16.  "1  got  a  blessing  this 
evening  ;  I  had  a  great  treat — a  nice  talk  with 
Mama,  which  I  hardly  ever  get.  I  am  going 
to  be  a  better  orirl." 

If  mothers  only  took  more  time  for  confiden- 
tial talks  with  their  boys  and  girls,  how  much 
trouble  it  would  save.  Some  of  us  would  give 
worlds  for  the  blessed  opportunity  again.  We 
would  make  more  use  of  it  than  ever  before. 

Her  diar}^  for  the  year  1 897  could  not  be  found. 

Her  text  for  the  year  1898  was,  "  He  that 
ruleth  his    own    spirit   is    better    than    he    that 


ii6  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

taketh    a    city,"    and    all    throughout    the    year 
'  her   struggle  to    live    out    that    text    was   most 
heroic,  as  many  entries  show.  *- 

February  i8.  "I  am  afraid  I  am  not  getting 
along  as  nicely  as  before.  I  am  naughty  again 
...  I  feel  very  bad  because  I  have  not  read 
my  Bible.  I  believe  that  I  can  not  be  good 
without  my  '  morning  watch.'  " 

Sunday,  April  lo.  "  I  did  something  against 
my  conscience  ;  I  read  some  in  the  book,  '  Out 
to  the  Wilds.'  I  felt  bad,  but  had  a  real  nice 
talk  with  Mama  on  2nd  Thess.  3  •  3  :  '  The 
Lord  is  faithful  who  shall  stablish  you  and  keep 
you  from,  evil.'  i  John,  i  :  9:  'If  we  confess, — 
He  is  just  to  forgive  .  .  .  and  cleanses  me  from 
from  all  unrighteousness.'  " 

April  II.  "  God  has  kept  me  to-day,  except 
once  I  scolded  Mama  about  giving  Esther 
rhubarb." 

April  14.  "  Had  my  '  morning  watch,'  and 
was  the  only  girl  in  the  class  who  had  her 
physiology  lesson.  Mama  is  so  sweet.  Read 
to-day  Josh.  9,  10,  11,  12,  13,  14  chapters." 

April  15.  "I  am  longing  for  a  talk  with 
Mama.  I  was  helped  by  reading  about  His 
care  for  his  people,  Luke  14th  chapter." 


ViDA  Maud.  117 

April  21.  "  Lots  of  lessons.  I  did  not  go 
for  a  drive,  but  stayed  at  home  to  pray  and  talk 
with  Jesus.  I  got  a  blessing.  I  had  spoken 
cross  to  Mama  about  my  dress.  I  read  three 
chapters  of  Peter,  and  nine  chapters  of  Joshua." 

April  29.  "  Miss  C  .  .  .  .  ,  my  teacher,  is 
very  nice.  I  played  my  guitar  at  literary  so- 
ciety." 

May  I.  "The  last  Sunday  before  going  to 
the  hills.  Mr.  Warne  preached  a  nice  sermon, 
and  I  said  good-by  to  friends." 

May  2.  "  Started  for  Sonada  to-day.  Miss 
Gardner  gave  us  a  nice  box  of  sweets,  cake,  etc." 

May  3.  "  Very  sick  while  in  the  sleeper  and 
coming  up  the  hills  ;  but  our  verse  which  we 
took  for  the  journey,  was,    '  In  everything    give 

thanks.'     It  did   not  rain,    and    Mrs.  B 

had  a  nice  dinner  for  us." 

The  following  shows  her  taste  for  reading  : 
*'  Started  to  read  '  Quixote.'  I  would  rather 
have  a  history  book,  but  shall  read  my  Bible 
first  always." 

Sunday,  May  15.  "I  wished  to  read  all  of 
2nd  Samuel  to-day,  but  read  from  the  first 
chapter  to  the  20th.  Oh,  I  do  want  to  be  God's 
child  !" 


ii8  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

May  19.  "  Had  a  long  walk  of  about  two 
and  a  half  miles.  Dr.  Mulford  sent  word  to  us 
.to  keep  on  pads*  (spiritual  pads)  and  '  keep 
hips  back  '  (physically).  I  read  ist  Kings  from 
the  7th  to  the  17th  chapters.  I  feel  Jesus' 
presence." 

May  20.  "  I  was  not  very  happy  to-day  be- 
cause I  did  not  read  God's  word  and  did  not  talk 
to  God.     In  the  evening  I  practised  my  guitar." 

Sunday  night,  May  22.  "  I  read  2nd  Kings, 
the  first  14  chapters.  I  do  want  to  be  a  good 
girl  to-morrow.  I  do  not  feel  at  all  good  or 
comfortable  and  peaceful,  but  all  bad  and  mean 
and  unhappy  without  Jesus.  I  wont  go  to 
sleep  before  I  get  blessed." 

May  25.  "  Read  8  chapters  in  2nd  Kings. 
Mama  sang,  '  Oh  my  Redeemer'  while  I  played 
the  accompaniment  on  the  guitar.  We  are 
reading  '  Uncle  Tom's  Cabin.'  " 

May  27.  "  1  wrote  to  Grandma  Jones  and 
Cousin  Eddie.  I  am  not  very  happy  ;  did  not 
do  just  right.  Oh  !  that  I  were  in  the  '  secret 
place.'  "     She  speaks  of  this  so  often. 

Again,  on  Sunday,  May  29  :  ''I  do  want  to 
get  into  the   'secret  place.'     Read  Psalms  i8th 


Referring  to  pads  used  in  Cricket. 


ViDA  Maud,  119 

to  36th  and  I  St  Cor.  i8th  to  29th  chapters 
[19  Psalms  and  12  chapters  in  one  day].  I 
did  not  to  go  to  sleep  in  the  afternoon,  but 
read  instead." 

Sunday,  June  5.  ''  We  had  a  nice  little 
meeting  (at  home).  I  do  wish  I  was  in  the 
'  secret  place'  and  had  a  real  strong  Christian 
character.  Went  for  a  long  walk  in  the  morn- 
ing, and  read  the  Songs  of  Solomon  and  five 
chapters  in  John." 

Tuesda}-,  June  7.  "  I  did  not  have  a  nice 
day.  Mama  feels  heartbroken  about  Lois  and 
I  disagreeing.  I  am  sick  of  myself  Read  six 
psalms,  from  the  38th  to  the  43rd." 

June  8.  "  Lois  taken  ill.  She  was  caught 
in  the  rain.  Mama  is  so  sweet.  She  says  that 
she  believes  God  will  answer  her  prayer  and 
save  mer 

June  12.  "  I  started  a  few  days  ago  the 
study  of  the  Kings.  It's  very  interesting.  I 
have  lost  Mr.  Campbell  White's  Bible  reading  on 
'  Personal  Work.'  I  do  feel  so  badly  about  it. 
I  do  hope  that  Jesus  will  show  it  to  me.  (I 
found  it.)" 

This  last  entry  shows  her  habit  of  taking 
everything   to    God  in  prayer  and  expecting  an 


I20  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

answer.  Prayer  during  that  terrible  night  of 
the  landslip,  was  not  just  forced  by  the  fearful 
■occasion  ;  it  was  the  habit  of  her  life.  She  knew 
what  it  was  to  turn  to  God  about  everything. 

During  this  month  of  June,  1898,  she 
seemed  to  have  one  of  the  greatest  conflicts 
of  her  life.  Satan  seemed  to  beset  her  on  every 
side.  I,  in  trying  to  bring  it  to  a  crisis,  told 
her  that  her  spiritual  condition  was  alarming, 
as  the  following  entry  shows  :  "  Mama  said 
I  died  to-night  she  did  not  think  I  would  go 
to  heaven.  I  am  feeling  badly.  Read  Ezra 
from  chapter  2nd  to  the  end  of  the  book.  I 
will  try  again  with  God's  help." 

The  next  day  she  writes,  "  I  made  a  spiritual 
pad  for  myself.  I  was  a  much  better  girl  to- 
day, through  Jesus  only.     Mama  said  so  too." 

June  18.  "  Mama  is  so  sweet  to-day.  I 
played  my  guitar.  Papa  still  very  sick.  I  do 
hope  he  will  get  well  very  soon." 

Sunday,  June  19.  "  Papa  is  better.  Started 
Christian's  journey  in  'Pilgrim's  Progress.'  Had 
a  great  victory  to-day.  I  feel  so  happy  to- 
night.     I   am  reading  Job." 

June  21.  "We  had  a  "state  dinner"  for  mama 
and    papa  (play\    and    a    home    entertainment 


ViDA  Maud.  121 

afterwards.  Had  my  geography  lesson,  but  I 
did  not  have  my  'watch  and  pray'  to-day,  so 
I  do  not  feel  so  happy.  Read  Proverbs,  first 
5  chapters." 

June  22.  "  I  went  to  see  the  Bengali  women. 
"VVe  are  reading  'James  Garfield.'  We  are 
trying  how  many  new  words  we  can  get  from 
this  new  book.  Read  to-day  8th  chapter  of 
Proverbs." 

June    26.     "  I    wish    I    had    not   played  train 
to-day  with    the    boys.      I    did    not  get  a  rea 
blessing,  so    am    not    happy.     Mama    promises 
me   a  gold   mohur  when    I    can   play  my  guitar 
book  through." 

The  above  shows  how  tender  her  conscience 
was,  and  how  she  looked  daily  for  special 
blessings.  This  she  felt  she  missed  by  taking 
part  in  some  game  she  felt  not  suited  for 
Sunday.  How  many  of  us  are  content  to  miss 
the  blessing  which  comes  from  communion  with 
God  and  spend  our  time  on  Sunday  in  a  trifling 
way,  if  not  in  out-and-out  worldly  amusements, 
or  in  otherwise  violating  the  day. 

June  27,  Monday.  "  I  wish  I  was  hid  in  the 
'  secret  place.'     I  do  not  feel  safe  out  of  it." 


122  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

June  30.  "  Mama  went  to  Calcutta  to-day. 
I  fixed  all  the  children's  clothes.  I  feel  happy 
to-night.      I  want  to  do  right." 

July  I.  "I  bathed  the  children  and  looked 
after  home.  Papa  said,  Mama  would  be 
delighted." 

Sunday,  July  3.  "  I  did  not  take  time  to 
read  my  Bible  during  the  day,  but  to-night  read 
the  1 2th  chapter  of  Isaiah.  I  never  saw  the 
second  verse  as  I  do  now:  'Behold  God  is  my 
salvation.  I  will  trust  and  not  be  afraid. 
Jehovah  is  my  strength  and  my  song.'  '  My 
Song' — so  I  can  be  happy  if  I  have  ///;//." 

Oh  !  if  we  could  all  learn  this  secret  which 
our  dear  girl  had  learned  ;  i.e.  that  our  happi- 
ness is  in  Him,  not  in  the  world,  nor  in  worldly 
things. 

July  8.  "  Mama  wrote  that  she  laughed  over 
my  letter  as  much  as  she  did  about  Wilbur's 
slipping   over   the  pony's  head  the  day  we  went 

to  C I    played  'Blue  Bells  of  Scotland' 

perfectly,  and  walked  nearly  three  miles." 

July  12.  "I  am  not  very  happy  because  the 
house  is  not  very  tidy,  and  I  know  papa  does  not 
like  it.      I  am  a  real  naughty  girl." 

July  21.      "  I  weigh  130  pounds." 


ViDA  Maud.  123 

July  31,  Sunday.  "We  are  back  in  Calcutta. 
Mr.  Campbell  White  preached  one  of  his 
beautiful  sermons  in  the  morning.  He  said, 
"  We  each  have  499  souls  to  save  in  India 
alone." 

Sept.  18,  Sunday.  "Mr.  Warne  preached  a 
sermon  on  Holiness.      I  do  not  feel  as  if    I    was 

holy   enough  by  far.      Mr.   B died,  and 

I  spent  the  day  and  night  with  his  daughter 
A." 

Sept.  26.  "  Test  examination  again  to-day. 
My  verse,  '  He  will  bring  all  things  to  your 
remembrance.'     I  do  hope  I  will  pass." 

She  did  pass  ;  also  passed  her  eighth  standard 
in  the  final  examination,  to  her  ijreat  delight. 
This  year  she  was  taking  the  two  years'  course 
of  high  school  examination  in  the  one,  and  had 
set  her  heart  on  passing  the  "high  school"  in 
November,  1899,  and  the  Entrance  Examination 
of  the  Calcutta  University  the  following  March. 

Vida  from  her  childhood  always  had  special 
love  for  old  people.  She  liked  to  be  with 
them,  and  in  nearly  every  place  we  have  had  a 
home,  she  has  had  some  old,  blind  or  helpless 
person  whom  she  visited  regularly.  When  only 
five  years  old  there  was  a  crippled  saint  of   His, 


124  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

to  whom  she  and  Lois  used  to  carry  their  little 
basket  of  fruit,  or  flowers,  or  some  other  dainty, 
•regularly.  When  only  ten  years  old  she  used 
to  take  her  Testament  every  Sunday- afternoon 
and  go  over  and  read  to  an  old  blind  lady. 

Many  of  these  old  friends,  we  believe,  gave 
them  a  warm  welcome  that  nicrht  when  the 
angels  carried  them  through  the  gates  of  heaven. 
She  was  anxious  that  her  old  friend  in  Calcutta 
might  be  visited  while  she  was  away. 

We  all  went  to  Darjeeling  together,  May  ist, 
this  year  (1899,)  after  much  prayer  about  the 
selection  of  the  house,  and  when  we  saw  the 
beautiful  two-storied  building  covered  with  ivy 
and  surrounded  with  lovely  flowers,  we  thanked 
God  for  selecting  us  such  a  beautiful  place. 

As  we  rejoiced  over  it,  how  little  we  thought 
it  was  to  be  our  darlings'  tomb,  and  that  with  this 
beautiful  spot  should  perish  our  happy  earthly 
home  with  so  many  of  its  delights. 

During  the  two  months  we  remained  Vida 
seemed  to  grow  more  affectionate  and  cling  to 
her  mother,  and  so  much  of  the  time  wished  to 
be  with  me. 


ViDA  Maud.  125 

About  two  weeks  before  I  returned  to  Cal- 
cutta she  seemed  so  disturbed  about  herself, 
because  she  sometimes  spoke  impatiently  and 
unkindly  to  the  others. 

One  day  she  said,  "  Mama,  I  feel  I  must  get 
the  victory  over  this  habit,  or  I  fear  I  will  lose 
my  religion.  I  must  get  back  that  blessing  I 
once  had,  of  full  salvation,  or  I  fear  I  will  lose 
all.'' 

I  said,  "  Yes,  Vida,  you  must  get  a  victory 
or  your  life  will  be  ruined.  Why  not  get  it 
to-day  ?  " 

It  was  Sunday,  and  neither  she  nor  I  were 
very  well,  so,  while  the  others  went  to  church 
we  got  our  Bibles  and  had  a  blessed  search 
together. 

After  selecting  a  number  of  His  promises 
on  which  to  lean,  we  got  down  before  Him  and 
poured  out  our  hearts  to  Him.  We  together 
sought  for  the  fullness  of  His  love. 

Oh  !  that  blessed  hour  together.  I  fear  I  did 
not  fully  realize  all  it  meant.  As  we  finished, 
I  said,  *'  Vida,  dear,  do  you  take  your  Saviour 
in  all  His  fullness  and  trust  Him  to  keep  you  at 
all  times?" 


126  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

"Yes,  Mama,  I  do.  I  trust  never  to  let  go 
of  him  again." 

She  arose  so  comforted  and  threw  ^er  arms 
about  me,  calHng  me  her  "sweet  Httle  mama" 
(for  she  was  so  much  taller  than  I  and  bigger 
in  every  way  that  of  late  this  had  become  a 
favourite  expression  of  hers — "my  little  mama"), 
pressing  her  cheek  to  mine  with  a  caress  I  shall 
never  forget. 

The  next  three  weeks,  which  were  my 
last  with  them,  she  was  gentle  and  loving, 
and  so  helpful  in  every  way  that  the  joy  of 
those  days  will  linger  until  I  clasp  that 
dear,  brave  girl  in  my  arms  again  in  the 
homeland. 

After  much  prayer  we  decided  that  it  was 
best  to  leave  the  children  with  Vida  while  we 
returned  to  our  work  in  Calcutta,  as  we  were 
buying  property  and  altering  the  house  there 
which  would  require  three  or  four  months. 

It  was  so  hard  for  us  to  leave  them,  but  the 
children  were  so  happy  going  to  school  to- 
gether, and  Vida  was  so  proud  of  being  trusted 
in  charge  of  them,  and  all  were  so  sure  they 
could  get  on  nicely  together. 


ViDA  Maud.  127 

I  remember  the  last  night  ;  I  could  hardly 
sleep,  and  kept  praying  that  if  it  was  not  the 
right  thing  to  leave  them,  the  Lord  would  show 
us  so  plainly  we  could  not  be  mistaken.  I 
decided,  should  the  Lord  send  us,  before  the 
train  left  that  morning,  a  good  cook-woman  to 
stay  with  them  night  and  day,  I  would  go  ;  if 
not,  I  would  remain  until  we  could  make  other 
arrangements.  Next  morning  a  nice  hill  woman 
came,  and  everything  was  arranged  and  we 
came  away. 

Vida  and  Lois  fixed  our  tiffin,  and  then  came 
to  the  station.  I  remember  how  erect  and 
brave  Vida  looked  as  she  bade  us  goodby  at 
the  station,  and  how  I  had  to  harden  my  heart 
and  call  up  all  the  courage  I  had,  to  leave 
them. 

Many  regrets  have  since  come,  but  He  whom 
we  have  always  trusted.  Who  promises  to  lead 
in  the  way  we  shall  go  and  to  guide  with  His  eye, 
must  have  guided  us  in  leaving  them,  and  it 
was  a  part  of  His  great  plan  to  prepare  them 
for  the  higher  work  for  which  He  felt  he  must 
take  them  at  anv  cost. 

Their  papa  returned  in  August  and  spent 
three  delightful  weeks  with  them,  taking  Esther 


128  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

back  ;  whom  it  seemed  advisable  to  leave  with 
her  brothers  and  sisters  until  we  got  settled.  It 
was  arranged  even  after  her  papa's  ^return,  to 
bring  her  down,  but  Vida  felt  it  was  so  much 
better  for  her  to  remain,  and  we  yielded.  Some- 
times we  can  hardly  bear  the  regret  for  this 
decision,  but  the  Lord  had  need  of  this  dear 
child  too,  and  we  believe  we  will  understand 
why  by-and-by. 

By-and-by  when  our  work  here  is  finished 

And  the  gates  of  the  city  appear 
And  the  beautiful  songs  of  the  Angels 

Float  out  on  our  listening  ear. 
When  all  that  now  seems  so  mysterious, 

Will  be  bright  and  as  clear  as  the  day, 
Then  the  toils  of  the  road  will  seem  nothing 

When  we  get  to  the  end  of  the  way. 


Chapter  IX. 
THE  CHILDREN'S  LETTERS 

Many  of  the  children's  best  and  most  in- 
teresting letters  had  been  sent  home  to  friends 
before  the  parents  knew  they  would  be  needed 
for  such  a  time.  The  following  are  extracts 
from  some  they  still  have  with  them  : 

SONADA,  July  ^th,  i8g8. 

Monday  Night. 

Mv  Own  Sweet,  Darling  Mama  : — You 
are  such  a  dear  good  mama  to  send  me  that 
pretty  ribbon.  I  don't  really  deserve  such  a 
nice  thing. 

We  were  all  delighted  with  our  presents, 
Esther  still  carries  her  watch  around  with  her, 
and  it  is  a  great  temptation  to  use  the  cup  in  the 
same  way. 

Lois  seemed  to  enjoy  her  birthday,  and  it  was 
not  until  to-day  that  she  discovered  that  one 
of  those  little  cakes  was  her  birthday  cake. 

To-day,  being  "  America's  birthday,"  as 
Wilbur    says,     they    each     had    a     pistol     and 

(129) 


I30  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

candy  ball,  and,  even  Esther,  played  they  were 
fiehtinsf  the  Engrlish.  The  bovs  made  four 
.swords  on  purpose.  The  four  marched,  while 
they  sang  "The  Star  Spangled  Barmer"  also 
sounding  their  whistles  and  shouting  "  Three 
Cheers  for  the  Red,  White  and  Blue." 

In  the  evening,  I  played  on  my  guitar,  but  the 
dampness  let  down  the  soprano  string,  and 
there  was  a  great  discord.  I  soon  got  that 
right,  but  how  we  missed  your  voice.  I  never 
was  made,  like  you,  to  lead.  Esther  had  us 
sing  that  verse  over  twice  : 

' '  When  I  was  playing  with  my  brother, 

Happy  was  I. 
Oh  I  take  me  to  my  dear  old  mother^ 

There  let  me  live  and  die." 

Then  she  said  "  Why  did  he  want  to 
die  when  he  got  to  his  mama  ?  "  So  Papa  ex- 
plained it  to  her,  but  she  was  sure  she  would 
not  like  to  die  when  she  got  to  you. 

I  have  all  the  stockings  washed  up  for 
this  week.  I  hardly  know  what  to  do  for 
Herbert,  poor  boy,  it  is  a  waste  of  that 
good  yarn  of  mine  to  mend  his  stockings. 

The  boys  were  so  delighted  because  Papa 
let    them    go    to    Darjeeling    alone    to    do    the 


The  Children's  Letters.  131 

Bazaar  and  cret  the  bread.  So  thev  two  set  ofY 
looking  very  well  and  tidy  ;  they  have  each 
grown  about  three  inches  since  Papa  told  them 
to  go  and  get  a  soup  bone. 

Papa  says  for  you  to  remember  that  "  good 
women  ''  are  scarce  and  for  you  to  take  care  of 
vourself  there  in  the  heat.  I  am  so  crlad  vou 
left  Esther  ;  she  seems  to  enjov  herself,  thoug^h 
she  does  miss  you  much.  She  is  better  now,  and 
sits  b}'  me  at  meals.  Kisses  from  us  all.  Papa 
sa}'s  everything  is  stattisquo.  With  much  love, 
Good  night,  Mama  dear. 

Your  own  dearest 

ViDA, 


Darjeelin^  letters  written  by  Vida  to  her 
parents  in  Calcutta. 

Vidas  letter  to  lier  Father  on  his  birth  day. 

June  28,  i8gg. 

My  Owx  Darlings  : — It  is  almost  going  to 
bed  time  but  we  wanted  to  send  Papa  a  birthday 
letter.  I  hope  you  will  like  the  paper  cutter, 
dear,  it  is  from  us  all.  ]\Iany  happy  returns  of 
the  dav  ;  mav  vou  have  manv    lon^    vears  with 


132  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

us   still,  as    we    can't    get  on  without  you  yet, 
'We  are  going  to  try  and  be  your  good  children, 
especially  I,  and  cheer  you    now    that  you    are 
getting  older. 

1  want  to  be  really  and  truly  your  Vida 
Maud,  which  means,  you  know,  "  your  beloved 
heroine."  I  wish  I  could  get  the  victory  over 
self  and  be  a  true  heroine. 

You  spoke  of  showing  the  people  that  I  can 
pass,  but  really  I  feel  very  discouraged  about 
it,  I  have  such  a  lot  to  learn, — but  you  have 
enough  to  worry  you  and  I  wanted  this  to  be  a 
birthday   letter. 

Now  the  children  are  all  nicely  fixed  in  the 
train  on  the  way  to  dreamland.  1  am  trying 
to  be  their  mother.  I  only  want  to  wish 
you  again  many  good  and  best  wishes  for  your 
birthday.  Papa,  then  say  good-night. 

This  is  a  very  funny  birthday  letter,  it 
is  only  a  common  one,  but  I  think  you  will 
count  it  as  full  of  love  and  fondest  kisses  as  a 
daughter  ever  sent  her  father  and  mother. 
Remember  me  now,  as  always,  your 

ViDA  Maud. 


The  Children's  Letters.  i33 

Letter   written    on    her   last   birthday 
anniversary. 

July  26th,  i8g^. 

My  Own  Precious  Mamma  and  Papa: — 
This  has  been  one  of  the  happiest  birthdays  that 
I  have  ever  had.  1  woke  up  this  morning  and 
found  Wilbur,  Herbert,  Lois,  Ada  and  Jessudar 
all  around  me,  and  Ada  handed  me  a  slate 
covered  with  nice  things.  I  never  expected  any 
thing,  and  they  had  no  chance  to  go  to  the 
Bazar. 

But  I  felt  very  sorry  and  sad  to  think 
how  cross  I  have  been  to  them  so  often,  and  how 
mean  and  naughty  I  have  been  to  you  some- 
times.     How  can  you  love  me  ?   I  hate  myself. 

You  said  for  me  to  be  more  loving  and  gentle 
to  the  children  than  you  have  been.  Oh  !  dear 
Mama,  I  will  never  be  half  so  good  as  you  are. 
I  only  wish  I  could  be  quarter  as  good  ;  but  I 
am  really  trying,  and  pray  hard  that  I  may  get 
the  victory. 

Lois  gave  me  a  set  of  silver  locks  (links  and 
studs).  I  don't  think  she  should  have  spent  so 
much.  Wilbur  and  Herbert  gave  me  a  horseshoe 
brooch,  silver — dear  boys  !  Ada  gave  me  some 
pretty  flowers,   rosebuds    and   fuchsias,  which  I 


134  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

think  so  much  of.    Jessudar  gave  me  a  string  of 

beads.     Lois  sHpped  and   hid    the    ribbon   and 

chocolates,  so  I  didn't  see  them  until  this  morn- 
it 

ing,  so  it  was  such  a  surprise,  for  1  never  ex- 
pected anything  else  as  the  ribbons  you  sent  in 
Lois'  basket  I  took  for  my  birthday  present 
from  you,  and  I  thought  the  nuts  had  taken  the 
place  of  the  chocolates. 

What  a  dear,  sweet  Mama  and  Papa  !  The 
books  are  just  beauties.  I  have  been  reading  a 
good  deal  in  that  book  that  Mr.  Ross  gave  Her- 
bert, about  Wicliffe,  but  I  never  thought  I  would 
receive  his  biography  for  a  birthday  present,  and 
I  hear  so  much  about  Luther  in  history  but  I 
knew  nothing  of  his  life,  and  the  life  of  Paul  too. 

Lois  has  an  examination  on  it  this  year 
and  it  will  help  her,  besides  I  want  to  study  his 
life  myself.     Thank  you.  Papa,  ever  so  much. 

I  do  want  biographies  and  now  we  have  six  to 
add  to  our  library, — Clive,  Nelson,  Wicliffe, 
Lawrence,  Livingstone  and  Luther,  but  I  like 
mine  best. 

Mama,  you  can't  guess  how  much  I 
prize  that  ribbon.  I  have  often  envied  other 
girls  who  had  that  kind  of  ribbon,  yet  I  did  not 


The  Children's  Letters.  135 

exactly  envy  them  either,  for  I  have  the  best 
Papa  and  Mama  in  the  whole,  round  world. 
Papa  said  he  was  proud  of  me.  Oh,  you  will 
never  know  the  good  it  has  done  me  to  be 
trusted  up  here  with  the  children. 

I  wish  Papa  could  have  come  down  the 
hill  and  had  part  of  my  lovely  birth- 
day tea  that  Lois  (such  a  pet)  gave  me.  And 
indeed  I  looked  often  up  the  hill  to  see  if  you 
were  really  coming.  1  think  every  thing  is 
pretty  straight.  Lois  is  getting  a  nice  dinner 
too, — roast  chicken  ;    come  and  have  a  bit. 

I  got  a  letter  from  Mr.  Fraser.  It  has  been 
rainy  and  cold  and  windy  to-day,  but  Jesus 
whispers  "  Peace  within."  I  forgot  to  tell  you 
about  some  more  presents  I  got.  Suee  gave  me 
a  good  sized  cucumber  and  five  pears.  The  wind 
whistled  "  many  happy  returns  of  the  day  "  and 
blew  down  a  large  branch  of  ivy  to  me.  The  rose 
tree,  the  one  near  the  drawing-room  window,  put 
out  such  a  beautiful,  yellow  rosebud,  and  the 
dhoby  [washerman]  gave  me  the  present  of  bring- 
ing the  clothes.  Well,  we  have  had  a  nice  dinner, 
Flora  sent  me  a  birthday  wish  in  the  form  of  a 
poem  ;    she  is   quite   a   poet.     Well   goodnight. 


136  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

Lois  is  sending   you    some    doilies.     We    have 
had  a  very  nice  time  to-day,  especially  I. 

With  all  the  love  I  can  give  and  piles  of 
kisses. 

From  your  seventeen-year-old 

ViDA  Maud. 

P.S. — You  naughty  Mama  to  say  "  Sweet 
Fifteen  "  to  Lois  when  it  is  "  Sweet  Seventeen'' 
and  '-Bashful  Fifteen." 

But  I  will  forgive  you  for  Lois  is  a  very 
''  Sweet  Fifteen." 

"  Peace !  perfect  peace  !    our  future  all  unknown  ? 
Jesus  we  know,   and  He  is  on  the  throne." 

[This  ending  of  her  birthday  letter  seems  like 
a  prophecy  to  us  all  now.] 


Sunday  Morning. 
My  Own  Sweet  Mama  : — How  glad   I   am 
to   tell   you  that   Esther's    fever    has  gone,   she 

hasn't    got    loi,    only  a  little  over   100 

Lois  is  a  very  funny  doctor,  and  I  am  afraid 
will  have  to  reform  before  she  becomes  a  good 
one.  Early  in  the  morning  before  I  was  awake, 
she  gave  Esther  a  big  piece  of  cocoa  candy 
which  Mrs.  Munroe  had  sent  ;  now  wasn't  that 
foolish  ?     Now  1  must  say  good-night.     Oh  if  I 


The  Children's  Letters.  137 

could   have  but   one   kiss    from  each   of  you  it 
would  do  a  world   of  good.     The   children    are 
asleep  and,  thank  God,  Esther  sleeps  peacefully. 
Always  your  own  daughter, 

ViDA. 
P.  S. — The    boys    are    so    good,     especially 
Wilbur,  and  help  such  a  lot. 


A  letter  written  just  after  the  three  birthday  anni- 
versaries.    Esther^  August  2^th  ;    Wilbiir^ 
August  26th  ;  and  Hei^bej't,  the  Jist. 

Mall  Villa,  No.  2. 

September  ist,  i8gg. 

My  Own  Dear  Papa  and  Mama  : — We 
have  had  such  a  nice  week.  I  rather  like  birth- 
days. Wilbur  was  very  proud  of  his  Bible  and 
Mama's  letter  ;  he  reads  both  every  day.  I 
hope  he  will  keep  it  up. 

I  captured  the  package  and  letter  before  he 
could  turn  round,  and  as  a  letter  came  to 
"  Ranee,"  [Esther's  pet  name,]  he  never  suspect- 
ed any  thing.  Next  morning  we  gave  both  to 
him.  We  hid  them  in  his  shirt,  but  to  our 
dismay  we  found  it  was  a  dirty  one,  and  he  was 
putting  on  a  clean  one. 


138  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

What  could  we  do  but  declare  he  had  only 
worn  the  other  a  day  or  so,  and  that  we 
believed  it  was  quite  clean  enough  to  go  to 
bazar  in.  So  he  went  off  to  show  us  how 
dirty  it  was.  There  was  silence,  then  he  said, 
"  Cunning  chaps  you  are.  I  see  why  you 
wanted  me  to  wear  the  dirty  shirt."  We  gave 
the  little  book  in  the  afternoon,  hid  it  in  his 
Bible  box.  Herbert  gave  Jiis  present  at  break- 
fast. Lois  and  I,  also  Ada  and  Jessudar,  had 
given  ours  before. 

Esther  had  a  real  nice  time  on  her  birthday. 
Ada  enjoyed  herself  just  as  much.  Mrs.  M.  sent 
birthday  cards.  Miss — was  going  to  send  a 
donation  but  hers  came  to  be  a  no-nation.  May 
be  it  will  turn  up  some  day  though.  Our  beau- 
tiful kid  gloves  went  "  up  the  tree,"  too 

We  are  getting  on  much  better  now,  that  the 
children  are  well  again.  Let  Esther  stay  up,  it 
won't  be  long  now,  and  it  is  so  nice.  We  want 
her  so  badly.      Pray  for  me. 

....  I  am  sorry  Ada's  letter  did  not  get 
off  yesterday.  Pray  for  Ada  ;  she  is  seeking  a 
clean   heart,*    and    I  believe  she  was  converted 

*  See  Ada's  letter,  page  54,  written  the  day  before  they  were 
taken. 


The  Children's  Letters.  139 

last  night  ;  she  seems  so  different  this  morning. 
I  think  that  Jessudar  is  moved  and  wants  a 
clean  heart  too.  We  have  been  praying  for 
Ada  and  I  know  you  have  too.  Ada  says  she 
feels  so  happy,  and  there  is  such  a  sweet  ex- 
pression on  her  face.  Oh,  I  do  hope  it  is  true 
conversion.  .  .  .  Esther  is  a  darling,  no  trouble 
at  all,  she  is  playing  with  dolly  now.  Don't 
take  her  away  from  us,  she  is  all  right. 

My  Dear  Papa  : —  ...  We  had  a  nice 
little  evening  at  the  Emerson's  last  night  ;  it 
was  our  Sunday  School  social  evening.  I 
played  my  guitar.  The  boys  both  played 
beautifully.  Herbert  played  "  Home  Sweet 
Home "  and  "  Annie  Laurie  "  and  Wilbur, 
"  Blue  Bells."  I  put  Ada  and  Ranee  to  bed 
and  left  Jessudar  and  Sebe  with  them.  We 
came  home  early.  Mr.  Emerson  is  going  down 
soon,  so  it  was  a  kind  of  good-bye  ;  there  were 
not  many  present.  ....  I  really  should  take 
more  time  with  my  Bible.  I  don't  feel 
satisfied.  I  am  afraid  it  (this  blessing)  will  not 
stay.  1  wish  I  had  faith,  but  I  believe  I  have 
almost  all  I  ever  had.  I  believe  in  God  and 
know  he  can  do  it,  but  I  want  to  feel  it  will  stay 
forever,    then    I    could    be    happy.      I    am    still 


I40  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

seeking  for  a  fuller  salvation  that  can  keep   me. 
Pray   for  me.     I    must  have   it  and  before  I  see 
•  you  again. 

With  ever  so  much  love  and  feisses, 

Your  own  girl  ever, 

ViDA. 


From  a  lettei'  greatly  prized  by  her  mother : 
written  Sept.  ^th,  i8gg. 

Darling  MamA: — The  children  are  not 
homesick,  at  least  they  don't  show  it  much  ; 
only  they  wish  to  see  you  so  much,  and  I  try 
to  be  brave  and  not  be  cross  or  ugly  to  them. 

I  am  really  too  big  to  be  "Homesick" 
because  it  won't  be  long  maybe  until  I  will  be 
away  from  you. 

But  I  will  come  back  and  help  you.  I  prom- 
ised God  that  when  I  was  converted,  although 
I  am  so  naughty.  I  have  made  up  my  mind  .... 
I  am  yours  forever  in  the  work  God  has  given 
you,  and  I  will  study  hard  and  prepare  for  that 
work.  I  have  always  wanted  to  go  to  America 
so,  so  bad,  but  we  can't  afford  it,  and  I  believe 
now,  that  Jesus  will  give  me  patience  and  I  will 
wait.  You  never  sent  a  verse  in  your  last  two 
letters,  they  are  so  helpful.      Don't  forget   next 


1 


-^/^ 


f 


i 


■^ 


1 


Two  Child- wives  fi-om  Vida's  Sunday  School. 


The  Children's  Letters.  141 

time.  Papa  always  remembers.  Pray  for  us  all. 
I  haven't  time  to  read  this  over,  1  must  go 
to    my   lessons.      I  left    the    soldiers    trying   to 

catch    "  King  Lear." We  are 

getting  to  know  each  other  better,  and  will  try 
hard,  all  of  us,  to  be  real  ladies  and  gentlemen 
and  make  our  home  a  home.  Thank  you 
Papa,  for  the  last  verse  you  sent  me. 

God  bless  and  keep  us  all  very  close  to  Him. 
Oh  !  pray  for  me.  I  will  be  victor  in  the  end. 
Now  with  many,  many  armfuls  of  love  and 
kisses  and  hugs.  We  are  all  your  darlings. 
Don't  want  Esther  ;  it  is  wrong  to  covet  you 
know.     Will  be  all  right. 

Your 

ViDA. 


This  letter  was  written  about  two  weeks 
before  she  went  to  heaven. 

My  Own  Dear  Papa  and  Mama  : — I  have 

just   received   your   dear    letter I  wish 

that  the  contracts  [referring  to  the  new  house] 
would  come  to  a  close,  so  you  could  get  to 
work,  or  if  it  drags  on  so  slowly,  you  will  not 
be  ready  for  us  :  and  we  want  to  come  back  to 
home. 


i42  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

I  am  afraid  that  Papa  has  not  bought  him- 
self a  new  coat  and  pants  for  this  winter, 
-I  won't  be  able  to  walk  with  him  with  my 
nice  skirt  unless  he  does.  I  can  make  my  last 
winter's  dress  do  nicely  by  letting  out  the 
tuck,  so  you  get  yourself  a  suit,  instead  of  me 
a  new  dress  ;  mine  is  all  right  and  good. 
Mama  must  have  a  new  dress  too,  I  wish  I 
could  give  it  to  you. 

We  were  all  talking  the  other  night,  of  what 
we  would  all  do  for  you  both,  and  I  am  sure 
Frank  would  have  joined,  if  he  had  been  here. 
Wilbur  says  he  won't  charge  any  thing  for  your 
teeth  being  fixed.  Lois  will  doctor  you  free. 
The  rest  of  us,  you  know,  arn't  so  sure 
of  our  money  as  they  are,  and  Herbert, 
''  Professor  Lee"  will  keep  your  home  comfee. 
I  will  try  hard  to  keep  up  your  work.  Yes,  I 
am  sure  God  has  called  me  to  it,  and  will  be 
with  me  though  it  is  strange  he  should  have 
made  me  of  such  funny  stuff.  I  never  saw 
a  girl,  like  me,  before  or  after.  I  don't  believe 
there    has    or    will    be    such   a  naughty  girl. 

I  think  it  is  harder  for  me  to  be  good  than  all 
the  rest.     But  I  know  that  God  has    not    given 


The  Children's  Letters.  143 

me  anything  to  do,  nor  will  he  ever,  without 
the  grace  for  me  to  use.  He  will  prosper 
your  work.  You  don't  know  how  unworthy  I 
feel  for  such  a  place.     Your  work  is   His  work. 

So  in  a  few  years  (D.V.),  for  you  and  Papa 
are  getting  old  now,- — ^just  think,  Papa — fifty  next 
birthday,  isn't  he? — you  will  be  able  to  see  your 
work  progressing  and  yourselves  taken  care  of. 
Because  God  never  throws  off  His  own  when 
"hoary  hair  their  heads  adorn." 

You  and  Papa  must  never  speak  of  dying  now, 
when  we  are  all  just  beginning  to  live.  God 
has  lots  for  you  to  do  yet  (no  sons-in-law  will 
come  to  bother  you  unless  they  are  willing  to 
help). 

T  know  I  have  been  so  very  naughty 
and  hastened  your  ages,  but  you  will  never 
know  how  I  have  been  struggling  for  two  and 
a  half  years,  yes,  really  three  years  against  God. 
I  am  afraid  sometimes  there  has  been  no  peace 
in  my  heart,  once  in  a  while  I  seemed  to  get  back 
to  God  but  only  for  a  few  days  at  a  time,  then 
it  was  all  dark  again.  Oh  !  I  hope  those  days  are 
over  now.  I  never  have  known  such  misery  and 
I  just  could  not  be  good. 


144  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

I  have  given  all  over  to  the  Lord  and 
Oh  if  it  would  only  stay  all  right.  This 
is  one  reason  why  I  dread  Calcutta.  But 
I  trust  God  will  keep  me.  I  don't  know  how 
He  has  held  on  so  long.  Oh  pray  for  me,  I 
never  can  stand  any  such  days  again.  But 
I  have  peace  and  happiness  now.  I  have  told 
you  what  I  didn't  expect  to.  1  told  you  what 
was  in  my  heart.  I  am  God's  for  your  work. 
Trust    me    and  believe  me, 

Ever  your  loving  and  affectionate, 

ViDA. 

P.  S. — I  never  can  forgive  myself  for  the  way 
I  have  treated  my  dear  Papa.  No  girl  ever 
had,  or  will  have  a  better,  kinder  father.  Oh 
forgive  and  forget,  Papa  darling,  I  am  truly 
sorry, 

*Dr.  Lois  is  progressing  ;  she  pro- 
tests that  I  have  said  nothing  good  about  her, 
but  you  know  I  think  her  the  best  girl  in  the 
world,  and  she  really  is 

With  piles  of  love  and  kisses  from  all,, 
especially 

Your  girl, 

ViDA. 


^See  Lois'  ambitions,  page  103. 


The  Children's  Letters.  145 

Vidas  last  letter. 

September  22nd,  i8gg. 
My  Own  Dear  Mama  and  Papa: — I  thoueht 


'W 


I  would  take  a  moment  to  write  you  a  note, 
as  to-morrow  at  this  time  I  will  be  with  Miss 
S.  (D.V.).  We  are  all  well;  my  cold  is  gone; 
the  children  are  at  school.  Esther  has  gone 
out  with  Jessudar  and  her  bucket. 

To-day  is  one  of  those  days  when  the  air 
is  "  laden  with  the  breath  of  flowers"  when 
you  feel  like  dreaming,  when  the  sun  is  shining 
not  too  strong,  but  throwing  sunbeams  into 
the  room,  until  you  are  warm  and  feel  happy 
even  deep  down  in  your  heart. 

This  is  the  way  I  feel  just  now,  only  a  little 
troubled  when  I  think  how  soon  the  examina- 
tion is  coming,  and  this  makes  me  feel  like 
study. 

The  birds  are  singing  and  we  all  join  to 
thank  God  for  such  a  day  after  the  rain  of 
yesterday. 

You  know  Lamb  always  has  some  such  long 
introduction  and  I'm  afraid  you  will  feel  just 
like  I  do  when  I  read  them,  if  I  don't     tell    you 


146  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

some  news  now.  The  service  of  song  takes 
place  to-morrow  ;  Lois  will  take  part,  but  I 
■really  did  not  have  time  to  attend  the  prac- 
tices, so  did  not  join.  I  believe  it  h  going  to 
be  real  nice 

Mr Oh,     I    don't   know    his    name,    is 

so  nice.  He  preached  on  Sunday.  Lois 
and  I  went  both  times,  though  it  was  rain- 
ing. I  hope  he  preaches  this  Sunday  too;  he 
is  such  a  dear  old  man,  I  wish  he  would  come 
down  and  see  us.  He  came  and  introduced 
himself.      I  don't  know  whether  he  knows  we  are 

the  Lees  or  not I  just  feel  like 

having  a  long  talk  but  I  must  go  and  study  my 

lessons We  all  send  piles  of  love    and 

kisses  ...  I  want  to  see  you  so  much.  I  am 
very  happy  this  morning,  but  I  am  not  satis- 
fied. Do  pray  for  your  girl.  Here  is  a  big 
kiss  for  dear  "  Octavius  Noel,"  [a  pet  name  for 
baby  Frank]  and  Papa  and  yourself. 

From  ViDA. 


Tkzs  card  was  sent  the  morning  of  the  awful  day. 

My  Own  Dear  Papa, — It  is  raining  hard,  so 
we    are  not  able  to  go  to  Sunday  school  ;  it  is 


The  Children's  Letters.  147 

Mr,  E.'s  last  Sunday.  The  nice  minister  is  the 
Rev.  P.  R.  Mackay.  The  service  of  song  came 
off  nicely.  It  is  just  pouring  and  we  have  heard 
-a  landslip  come  rolling  down  just  now. 

We  are  all  well,  and  send  piles  of  love. 

Your  own  girl, 

ViDA. 

[A  few  hours  after,  she  was  in  heaven.] 


Extracts  from  Lois'  Letters. 

Letter  to    Vida  when  she  was  ill  in  Hospital, 
February^  i8g8,  with  diphtheria. 

My  own  Darling  Vida  : —  ....  I  have 
been  wondering  all  day  what  I  could  do  to 
tnake  you  happy.  I  would  like  so  much  to 
come  in  and  give  you  a  great  big  hug  and  kiss, 
but  as  I  can't  do  it  myself,  I  send  this  dolly  to 
do  it  for  me.  Remember  this  dolly  was  born 
two  months  before  our  Ruth,  [Ruth  was  born 
May  7th,  1893].  I  hope  you  will  soon  be  better. 
Good-night. 

Your  own  sister, 

Lois. 


148  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

This  note  was  sent    to  her  friend  Flora  on    her 
i^th  birthday. 

144,  Dharamtala  Stj<eet, 

Calcutta^  October  i6th. 

My  own  dear  Sweetheart  Flora, 

Many,    many     happy    returns     of     the    day. 

And  may  you  live  to  see  eighty-six  more. 

Lois, 


From   Darjeeling. 
Lois'  letter  on  her  Papa's  birthday. 

Mall  Villa,  No.  2. 

June  26th,  i8gg. 

The  day  after  you  left. 

Now  your  birthday  comes  again, 
One  more  link  in  life's  long  chain, 
May  this  day  be  bright  and  blest, 
On  your  life  may  blessing  rest, 

Friday  Night,  Sleepy  time. 
My  precious  Mama  and  Papa  : — We  are  all 
safe    and    sound,   and   getting  on   fine,   though 
it  seems  rather  strange  without  you. 

We  have  had  a  lovely  day  ...  I  got  dinner 
all  myself,  and  after  dinner,  we  four,  with  Luce's 
[the  hill  woman]  help  brought  the  organ  up- 
stairs   to    the    boys'    room.     We     sung    a    few 


The  Children's  Letters.  149 

hymns.  Then  had  prayers,  Vida  and  Jessudar 
[the  Bengali  girl]  read  the  103rd  Psalm,  and 
we  all  went  to  bed  and  slept  soundly. 

It  is  school  time,  so  with  hugs  and  kisses  for 
Esther  and  Frank,  and  wishing  Papa  the  happiest 
birthday  he  has  ever  had. 

With  piles  of    love  and  kisses  for  you  both, 
Ever  your  loving, 

''  Grand  Mother  Lois." 


My  Precious  Mama  and  Papa  : — It  seems 
ages  since  I  have  heard  from  either  of  you. 
Vida  is  getting  all  the  letters  and  praise  and 
being  called  "  doctor"  and  it  makes  me  feel  so, 
so  jealous.     Esther  is  much  better  to-day. 

I  never  dreamt  the  Doctor's  bill  would  be  so 
much,  but  Vida  and  I  will  earn  it.  If  you  and 
mama  take  me  on  as  your  family  physician 
when  I'm  big  I  won't  charge  quite  so  much. 
Don't  worry  about  Esther,  whatever  you  do,  we 
are  taking  good  care  of  her.   .   . 

It  must  be  boiling  in  Calcutta  to-da\%  but 
it  is  simply  beautiful  up  here,  a  perfect  day. 
The  sunrise  this  morning  was  one  of  the  most 
beautiful  I  have  ever  seen.   The  sun  had  not  yet 


150  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

appeared  and  the  horizon  was  streaked  first 
with  a  rich,  deep  orange,  then  a  more  del- 
icate shade,  and  so  on,  until  it  came  to 
a  pale  soft  yellow.  I  wish  you  and  papa  could 
have  seen  it  .  .   . 

We  are  all  well  and  happy,  studying  hard. 
I    help    Wilbur   for    more    than    an    hour  every 

day Ada    got    your   letter    yesterday. 

We  are  all  looking  forward  to  the  warm 
feathered  nest.  [The  new  home  in  preparation 
for  them  in  Calcutta.] 

We    have    been    having    a    fine  time 

opening  the  basket,  and  finding  such  lovely 
delicious  treats  inside.  You  always  seem  to 
know  just  what  we  want.  Those  custard  apples 
are  just  beauties  ;  the  hulwa  "  scrumpshush  ;"  the 
figs  delicious  ;  the  nuts  excellent  ;  the  mango- 
steens  lovely;  and  the  amras  "nectar  for  the 
gods"  (Vida  thinks.)  Everything  reached  all 
right :  there  were  just  enough  mashed  custard 
apples  (but  delicious)  for  tiffin,  and  Oh  !  but  we 
did  enjoy  them.  They  are  really  my  weak 
point,  Mama. 

Good-bye,  love  piles,  always  your 

Lois. 


The  Children's  Letters.  151 

A  part  of  Lois'  last  letter^  written  just  a  week 
before  she  went  to  heaven. 

Mall  Villa,  No.  2, 

Sept.  ijth,  i8gg. 

My  Darling  Mama  and  Papa  : — I  received 
mama's  dear,  welcome  letter  the  other  day  and 
was  very  glad  to  get  it  (although  a  little  insulted 
at  being  called  "  duck  legs.") 

We  had  a  lovely  little  social  at  Mr.  Emerson's. 
He  asked  us  to  take  our  instruments.  I  played 
for  the  hymns  and  solos,  WMbur  and  Herbert 
on  their  violins,  and  Vida  on  her  guitar. 

Everything  went  all  right.   ... 

He  thanked  Winnie  and  me  for  presiding  at 
the  organ  for  Sunday  School.  It  has  been 
good  practice  and  I  can  play  by  first  sight  pretty 

well  now There    is   to    be  a  Service  of 

Song,    "Jessica's  First  Prayer,"    in    aid     of   the 
Sunday  School  Hall  Fund,  next  Saturday. 

Lois. 


Lois'  letter  written  on  her  birthday,  July  2nd, 
was  a  beautiful  one  and  brought  joy  to  the 
hearts  of  her  parents.  This,  with  other  such 
letters,  had  been  sent  home  to  relatives. 


152  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

Her  Father  had  sent  her  two  books — bio- 
graphies belonging  to  the  series  called  "  Men 
with  a  Mission."  She  spoke  of  the  preface  in 
one  of  the  books  and  said,  "  I  believe  t  am  a  girl 
with  a  mission,  and  feel  the  necessity  of  being 
holy,  for  my  life  verse  is,  "  The  Lord  hath  set 
apart  him  that  is  godly  for  himself."   Psalm  4,  3. 


A  fragment  of  an  exercise  written  by  Lois  in 
class  one  day  during  her  last  summer. 

Calcutta. 

"  The  great  city  now  called  Calcutta,  was 
formerly  a  flight  of  stairs  leading  from  the  sacred 
waters  of  the  Ganges,  up  the  muddy  banks,  to 
the  shore,  where  stood  the  temple  of  the  goddess 
Kali,  worshipped  by  the  Hindoos,  and  it  was 
here  they  came  from  all  over  India  to  wash  away 
their  sins  in  the  water  of  this  sacred  river. 

"  Gradually  buildings  sprang  up  around  the 
then-called  Kali  Ghat,  and  in  the  seventeenth 
century,  when  the  East  India  Company  was 
formed,  a  factory  was  built  and,  in  time,  for  the 
defence  of  the  Company,  Fort  William  was  con- 
structed. For  some  years  afterwards  the  place 
was  called  '  Fort  William '  by  the  English. 
But   in  the   end   it   came    to   be    called    by    its 


The  Children's  Letters.  153 

native  name  '  Kali  Ghat,'  now   modernized   into 
'  Calcutta.' 

"  Calcutta  is  situated  on  the  Ganges,  ninety 
miles  from  the  Sea,  and  in  the  monsoon 
district.  The  cold  weather  lasts  from  the  middle 
of  November  to  the  middle  of  March,  then  the 
hot  and  dry  weather  lasts  until  the  middle  of 
June.  The  rains  then  set  in  and  last  until  August. 

"Calcutta  is  called  the  '  City  of  Palaces  ;'  it 
contains  many  large  and  magnificent  buildings." 


Wilbur's  Letters. 

Darjeeling,  Mall  Villa  No.  2, 
July  ^th,  i8gg. 

My  Dear  Mama  and  Papa  : — I  am  writing  to 
you  for  it  is  my  turn.  This  letter  will  be  more 
of  an  ''  Essay  "  than  a  letter,  for  I  am  going  to 
tell  you  just  how  we  spent  "  The  fourth  of  July." 

I  bought  some  fireworks.  Vida  and  Lois 
invited  Miss  Stahl  and  Flora  to  lunch  (or  rather 
dinner)  which  we  called  our  "AMERICAN  State 
Dinner."  Herbert  and  I  got  up  early  and 
went  to  the  bazaar  and  got  the  things  for  the 
state  dinner.  Jessudar  and  the  Nany  came 
with  us.     While  we  were  away    Vida    and    Lois 


154  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

killed  two  chickens  and  cleaned  them,  and  had 
the  beets  boiled  ready  for  slaw.  Miss  Stahl  and 
-Flora  came  at  2  o'clock  and  we  fired  off  some 
fire-crackers  after  dinner.  We  had  for  desert  : 
mangoes,  peaches,  lichees,  plantains,  figs, 
dates,  pomegranates,  and  the  little  chocolates 
which  you  sent  up.  We  have  the  grapes  and 
big  chocolates  yet,  though  they  are  disappearing 
one  by  one  by  two-legged  rats. 

After  coming  from  the  market  we  spent  the 
morning  practising  for  a  concert  which  was  held 
in  the  evening  in  the  dining-room  of  the  Girls' 
School.  And  we  played  '  Old  Folks  at  Home" 
all  together  and  it  was  a  success.  After  it  was 
finished  Mr.  Hart  gave  us  an  address  and  said 
that  he  wished  the  English  would  be  beaten 
again,  and  after  he  was  finished  Miss  Stahl 
allowed  us  to  fire  some  fire-crackers.  We  went 
home  and  fired  a  big  fire-cracker  in  remem- 
brance of  you  and  papa,  and  after  singing  "  My 
Country,  'Tis  of  Thee  !  "  fired  off  our  last  fire- 
cracker  and  then  said  prayers. 

We  have  been  having  prayers  every  day,  and 
Vida  has  been  praying  that  when  we  go  to 
Calcutta  you  will  have  two  gentlemen  instead 
of  two  boors. 


The  Children's  Letters.  155 

Pray  for  us  all  ;  we  are  getting  on  nicely  ; 
don't  worry  about  us.  Ada  sends  her  love  to 
Esther  and  Frank.  We  are  praying  for  you 
every  day.  I  will  write  another  letter  soon. 
To-day  is  a  very  nice  day  ;  we  could  see  the 
snows  all  day  till  3-30. 

Your  son, 

Wilbur. 


Wilbur's  letter  written  on  his  last  birthday 
anniversary. 
Mall  Villa,  No  2. 

August  26,  i8gg. 

My  Darling  Mama  and  Papa  : — I  got  your 
nice  birthday  letter  this  morning  and  papa's 
present.  Vida  kept  my  Bible  and  letter,  and 
this  morning  put  them  in  my  banyan  before  I 
awoke,  and  when  I  put  it  on,  I  felt  something 
heavy  which  scared  me  ;  then  I  had  a  nice  laugh 
to  myself  when  I  found  it  was  my  Bible.  I 
then  dressed  and  read  your  nice  letter.  It 
made  me  feel  like  a  man,  no  longer  a  boy  (nor 
baby)  as  you  said.  Vida  did  not  like  you  tell- 
ing me  about  the  cake  and  chocolates,  for  she 
had  hidden  them  from  us,  also  the  nuts,  to 
surprise  us. 


156  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

Esther  is  very  well  and  happy,  and  the  girls 
say  they  will  not  hear  of  Esther's  going  down 
until  we  all  go  down  together.  So  do  not 
trouble  about  us.  *, 

I  am  getting  on  nicely  with  my  violin.  I 
have  had  perfect  lessons  ever  since  papa  went 
down,  and  Mr.  Burnett  says  it  is  only  my 
bowing  that  is  bad. 

I  am  going  to  try  hard  so  as  to  pass  first  and 
get  "the  bicycle"  which  you  and  papa  are 
going  to  give.  Tell  papa  that  my  Bible  just 
looks  like  him  and  you.  It  is  just  the  very  kind 
I  wanted  ;  the  two  verses  you  and  papa  gave 
me  were  nice.  I  am  giving  you  a  verse  and  am 
putting  in  a  few  words  : — Psalms  64  :  13,  "  and 
(his)  pastures  are  clothed  with  flocks  (of  them 
who  love  him)  and  (his)  valleys  also  are  covered 
over  with  corn,  they  shout  for  joy,  they 
also  sing." 

May  God  bless  you,  papa,  and  little  Frank  ; 
and  now  mama,  do  not  worry  about  Esther,  for  if 
she  goes  down  she  will  suffer  with  the  heat  and 
be  sick  ;    she  is  all  right  up  here.     Good-bye. 

Love  to  all, 

Your  man, 

Wilbur. 


The  Children's  Letters.  157 

Wilbufs  last  letter  wintten  three  days  before 
the  landslide. 

Mall  Villa, 
September  21st,  i8gg. 
My  Dear  Mama  : — I  got  your  nice  letter 
on  Sunday  last.  I  am  glad  to  hear  that  the 
house  is  about  ready  for  us.  I  am  very  home- 
sick for  you,  papa,  and  little  brother  Frank. 
He  must  be  about  big  enough  to  "  play  horses." 
I  am  trying  hard  for  a  horse  which  has  never  to 
be  fed  (except  oil)  and  never  gets  tired. 

Vida  got  Rs.  30,  which  you  sent,  from  Miss 
Stahl  and  gave  me  one  for  lessons.  Vida  has 
been  writing  letters  and  learning  ver\-  hard  ; 
she  deserves  a  bicycle  if  any  one  does.  She 
has  been  so  kind  to  us. 

Lois  is  teaching  me  the  piano.  I  have  a  half 
hour's  practice  at  school  every  day  while  the 
girls  are  at  dinner.  Tell  papa  we  need  two  or 
three  sets  of  violin  strings.  I  read  my  Bible 
every  day  and  have  done  so  ever  since  my 
birthday. 

We  all  send  love  and  kisses  now,  for  I  must 
close. 

With  love  from 

Wilbur. 


Chapter  X. 
WILBUR'S   STORY  * 

"  And  God  shall  wipe  away  all   tears  from 
theii^    eyes,   and  there  shall  be   no   more    death, 
neither  sorrow  nor  crying,   neither  shall    there 
be  any  more  pain. ^^     Rev.  21.  4. 

"  He  shall  swallow  up  death  in  victory,  and 
the  Lord  shall  wipe  away  tears  from  off  all 
faces''     Isaiah  25.  8. 

The  first  telegram  brought  us  the  word  that 
Wilbur  had  escaped.  We  were  so  benumbed 
by  the  awful  news  concerning  the  other  children 
that  we  did  not  think  of  his  being  injured,  and 
even  expected  him  down  on  the  next  train  with 
the  other  school  children. 

How  little  we  knew  of  what  that  dear  boy 
was  passing  through  !  It  did  not  dawn  upon  us 
until  some  friend  telegraphed,  "  I  saw  Wilbur 
Lee.  Doing  well."  Then  we  began  to  fear  he 
might  be  hurt.  Not  until  two  day^  after  did 
we  get  the  word  that  he  was  badly  injured. 

(158) 


Wilbur's  Story.  159 

We  then  said  we  must  go  to  him  at  once. 
Some  said  it  would  be  impossible  for  me  to  go, 
the  roads  were  so  torn  away  ;  but  I  thought  I 
must  go  to  my  boy  ;  if  he  was  suffering,  I 
must  be  with  him.  The  one  thought  of  reach- 
ing him  spurred  me  on  through  every  difficulty. 

All  through  that  long,  uncertain  journey — 
walking,  riding,  climbing — nothing  seemed  too 
hard  for  me,  if  I  could  but  reach  him.  All 
along  the  way  everybody  we  met  brought  good 
tidings  of  Wilbur. 

At  last  the  journey  was  over,  and,  at  10  o'clock 
on  Friday,  we  reached  the  Sanitarium  in 
Darjeeling.  Oh,  the  joy  of  clasping  him  again 
in  our  arms  !  We  found  him  propped  up  in  bed, 
very  bright  and  cheery,  and  seemingly  getting 
well  rapidly. 

He  was  very  much  affected,  and  burst  into 
tears  of  joy  when  he  saw  us  ;  but  we  soothed  and 
quieted  him,  and  he  was  soon  telling  us  all  about 
what  he  had  been  doing,  and  asking  us  questions 
about  home  and  ourselves. 

He  took  his  baby  brother  in  his  arms  and 
played  with  him — so  delighted  was  he  to  see  him. 
Then  he  asked  for  his  box,  and,  opening  it, 
showed  us  his  bottles  of  scent  and  handkerchiefs 


i6o  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

\vhich  many  kind  friends  had  given  him.  He 
told  me  how  kind  every  one  had  been  to  him, 
and  seemed  specially  fond  of  the  house  doctor 
and  the  Sister,  who  were  untiring  in  their  devo- 
tion to  him. 

He  showed  me  the  names  of  the  ladies  who 
had  called  on  him,  or  had  sent  him  some 
delicacy,  or  in  any  way  had  shown  him  a  kind- 
ness. He  had  asked  a  friend  to  write  down 
all  the  names,  saying  he  would  write  to  each 
one  a  letter  of  thanks  after  he  got  well. 

I  asked  him  about  that  night,  and  he  said, 
"  Mama,  let  me  begin  at  the  first  and  tell  you 
all  about  it." 

I  said,   "  No,   son  ;    you    will   have    plenty    of 
time  to  tell  me,   so    do  not   tell   me   all   to-day. 
But  1  wish  so  much  to  know  if  you  tried  to  save 
yourselves." 

He  then  told  me  that  they  first  tried  to 
escape  from  the  south  side  and  to  get  down  to 
Nos.  4  and  5,  [the  nearest  houses,]  but  they 
cam.e  to  a  flood  of  mud  and  water  rushing  down 
the  hill-side,  as  Wilbur  said,  "  like  the  Ohio 
river."     It  was  impossible  for  them  to  cross  it. 

They  then  went  out  the  back  way,  going 
up    the    narrow    foot-path    to    the    road,     and 


Wilbur's  Story.  i6i 

started    to   the    house    above    toward  the  Mall, 
but  they   found    the    road    washed    away,     and 
nothing  left  on  which  to  tread. 

Vida  then  led  them  back  down  toward 
Lebong,  the  opposite  direction,  but  they  were 
met  by  insurmountable  piles  of  earth  and  debris. 
Boulders  were  rolling  down  the  mountain 
side,  trees  were  falling,  and  stones  flying 
through  the  air.  The  rain  poured  in  torrents  ; 
the  roar  of  the  cyclone  and  the  pitch  darkness 
were  enough  to  terrify  the  bravest  heart. 

Vida  found  she  could  not  keep  them  together, 
and  said,  "  I  am  afraid  we  will  get  lost  from 
one  another,  and  I  promised  papa  I  would 
take  care  of  Esther.  Come,  we  will  go  back  to 
the  house,  and,  if  the  Lord  wishes,  he  can  save 
us  together,  and,  if  not,  he  will  take  us  together." 
So  they  returned  and  went  upstairs  and  built 
a  fire  and  began  to  dry  their  clothes.  They 
knelt  in  prayer  several  times  asking  God  to  pro- 
tect them. 

Soon  they  heard  some  one  knocking  on  the 
front  door.  They  went  down  and  found  a  poor 
native  man,  all  crippled,  and  his  face  bleeding. 
He  told  them  their  house  was  going  to  fall  ;  but 
he  was  so  ill  and  shivering  with  the    cold    that 


i62  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

the  children  became  interested  in  him  instead  of 
themselves. 

Vida  took  a  cloth  and  wiped  the  blood 
from  his  face.  They  tried  to  lift  him  inside,  but 
he  fainted  away.  She  then  took  the  durry 
[large  rug]  from  the  floor  near  by  and  wrapped 
him  up  in  it.  Two  other  native  men  passed 
the  door,  and  said,  "  Children,  the  mountain  is 
falling  down,  and  you  had  better  leave." 

The  children  told  them  they  had  tried, — how 
could  they  get  away  ?  The  men  then  passed 
on,  not  able  to  render  them  any  assistance. 
The  hill  woman  who  cooked  for  them  helped  to 
get  everything  in  from  the  out-houses, — the 
cooking  utensils,  etc.  ;  and  just  as  she  came  out 
of  the  cook-house  the  last  time,  it  was  washed 
away. 

The  native  man  lying  at  the  door  became 
conscious  again,  and  said  he  must  go  to  his 
master  at  Nos.  4  and  5,  and  went  away,  dragging 
himself  along  the  ground.  He  says  the  last 
time  he  saw  the  children  they  were  kneeling 
together  in  prayer. 

Vida  took  them  all  back  upstairs  again  to  the 
Are,  and  while  praying,  the  corner  of  the  room 
cracked  open. 


Wilbur's  Story.  163 

I  found  it  agitated  Wilbur  very  much  to  tell 
me  about  it,  so  I  checked  him ;  but  he  said, 
"  Mama,  I  must  tell  you  about  Vida.  She 
sprang  to  her  feet,  her  face  just  beaming  as  she 
said,  '  Children,  the  house  is  coming  down,  and 
we  will  soon  be  in  heaven.'" 

"But  were  you  not  afraid,  Wilbur?"     I  said. 

"  No,  mama ;  God  had  taken  all  the  fear 
away,  and  we  were  all  so  happy.  We  felt  just 
as  if  we  were  in  the  train  coming  home  to  you. 
We  said  to  each  other,  '  Now  if  papa  and  mama 
and  Baby  Frank  were  only  here,  so  we  could 
all  go  to  heaven  together,  how  nice  it  would 
be.'  Oh,  Vida's  face  !  Mama,  if  you  only  could 
have  seen  her  !  how  beautiful  she  looked  !  Her 
face  shone  like  an  angel's  as  she  talked  to  us. 
She  then  led  us  into  another  room,  and  again 
we  knelt  about  the  bed,  and  we  all  prayed. 
Jessudar  (our  Bengali  girl)  was  kneeling  with 
us,  and  with  hands  clasped  and  looking  up  to 
heaven,  she  said,  "C^  ^^T^^^t^,  ^t^Tfi-Jf^^  >^^^6| 
^l^f^^l  «^^"  [Oh  merciful  God,  take  us  now]. 
These  were  her  last  words. 

"  Then  there  came  a  tremendous  crash.  I 
sprang  to  my  feet  with  a  lamp  in  my  hand  just 
in    time    to   see    the    wall   come  in,  and  I  knew 


i64  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

nothing  more  until  I  awoke  in  the  darkness  in 
the  mud  and  water  below.  It  was  still  raining 
hard.  I  could  see  two  lights  in  the  , distance, 
and  I  tried  to  get  to  the  one  I  thought  nearest 
me.  I  walked  a  little,  and  then  fell  down 
asleep." 

Wilbur  had  been  thrown  more  than  a  hundred 
feet  down  the  mountain  side.  When  daylight 
came  there  was  not  a  vestige  of  the  house  left. 
The  beautiful  flower  garden  and  trees  were 
gone  ;  nothing  but  fresh  earth  and  roots  of 
trees,  and  boulders  piled  up  so  high  that  no 
one  could  recognize  the  spot  on  which  the 
house  had  stood. 

In  the  house  just  near,  only  farther  out  on 
the  mountain  side,  twenty-four  persons  had 
stayed  all  night  unable  to  get  away,  and 
expecting  every  moment  that  their  house 
would  go,  the  stones  rolling  down  on  the 
roof  all  night.  Two  gentlemen  attempted  to 
get  to  our  house  several  times,  but  the  mud 
and  water  were  so  deep  and  the  darkness  so 
great  that  it  seemed  impossible. 

As  day  dawned  two  ladies  were  looking  out 

from  the  porch  to  see  what  had  become  of  their 

-servants,   when   on    a   little  knoll  some  distance 


Wilbur's  Story.  165 

away  they  saw  a  muddy  object  rise  up  and  throw 
up  its  arms,  and  then  fall  back.  As  it  grew 
lighter  they  discovered  it  was  our  Wilbur,  and 
called  to  him  to  lie  still,  that  they  would  send 
him  help.  What  joyful  words  these  must  have 
been  to  the  poor  boy  who  had  been  trying  so 
long  to  attract  attention. 

Some  kind  gentlemen  went  to  him,  wading  in 
mud  and  water  up  to  their  waists.  After 
a  desperate  struggle,  an  old  gentleman  reached 
him ;  the  boy  threw  his  arms  about  him,  so 
grateful  was  he  to  him  for  coming.  They 
carried  him,  through  much  difficulty,  to  the 
house,  where  they  washed  the  mud  away, 
put  on  warm  clothes  and  wrapped  him  in 
blankets,  and  then  sent  for  the  doctor. 

He  w^as  very  cold.  In  the  meantime  they 
put  hot  bottles  about  him  and  brought  him 
some  brandy.  This  he  refused  to  take,  say- 
ing :  "  It's  wrong  to  drink  brandy ;  I  can't  take 
that." 

A  lady  said  to  him,  "  No,  it's  not  wrong, 
Wilbur,  for  you  to  take  it  now  as  medicine.  Do 
you  not  remember  that  verse  where  Paul  told 
Timothy  to  take  a  little  wine  for  his  stomach's 
sake  ?  so  it's  right  for  you  to  take  it  now." 


i66  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

"You  are  sure  it  will  not  be  wrong?"  he 
said.     "Then  I'll  take  it." 

'  The  doctor  came  and  dressed  the  terrible 
wounds  on  his  head  and  found,  that,  although 
badly  cut  and  bruised,  he  had  no  bones  broken. 
He  was  then  sent  to  the  Sanitarium,  where  all 
that  kind  friends  and  human  sympathy  could 
do  was  done. 

That  first  day  we  arriv^ed  Wilbur  seemed  well 
and  bright  all  da}-.  What  a  blessed  day  it  was  l 
His  sister  Lois'  ring,  which  had  been  taken 
from  her  finger,  was  handed  to  her  papa  soon 
after  our  arrival.  He  gave  it  to  Wilbur,  who 
showed  it  to  me  and  was  trying  to  clean  the 
mud  out  of  the  sets.  He  asked  me  what  we 
would  do  with  it. 

I  said,  "  We  give  it  to  you,  Wilbur,  as  no  one 
deserves  it  more." 

He  thanked  me,  and  with  tears  in  his  eyes 
he  put  it  on  his  finger,  where  it  stayed  until  his 
death. 

During  the  day  he  said  to  me,  "Do  you  think 
I  will  be  able  to  go  up  for  my  examination  this 
year  ?  I  fear    I    will   not   earn    my   bicycle." 

I  assured  him  he  should  have  his  bicycle 
whether  he  took  his  examination  or  not,    which 


Wilbur's  Story.  167 

seemed  to  greatly  please  him.  He  kept  refer- 
ring to  the  other  children  several  times  during 
the  day. 

He  also  asked  about  the  house.  "  Is  there 
none  of  the  beautiful  ivy  left  that  covered  the 
house?"  If  there  were,  he  wished  to  take  some 
of  it  to  Calcutta.  He  told  how  well  the  two  little 
children  were,  and  how  they  had  grown  ;  also 
spoke  of  their  all  having  gathered  ferns  and 
grass  to  take  home  to  me. 

I  said  to  him,  "  Wilbur,  there  is  one  thing  1 
wish  you  to  tell  me  about.  You  know  you 
could  never  quite  say  that  you  had  been  con- 
verted ;  that  you  had  really  been  saved  from 
your  sins.     How  was   it  that    night  with  you?" 

"  Oh,  mama  !  "  he  said,  "  I  know  I  have  been 
converted  ;  that  Jesus  is  my  Saviour,  I  was 
not  afraid  to  die.  I  knew  it  was  all  right.  It 
has  been  a  great  blessing  to  me  to  help  take 
care  of  the  children  this  summer.  It  has  made 
me  a  better  boy.  It  has  been  good  for  us  all  ; 
for  we  have  lived  for,  and  loved  each  other  more 
than  ever  before." 

Toward  night  he  became  restless,  and  com- 
plained of  his  head  hurting  him.  He  grew 
worse,  and,  after  a  troubled  sleep  awoke,  scream- 


i68  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

ing  with  pain,  his  jaws  having  shut,  catching 
his  tongue  between  his  teeth.  I  then  feared 
tetanus,  which  it  proved  to  be.  Oh,  the  awful 
suffering  of  the  next  two  days  and  nights  !  Yet 
between  the  spasms,  he  would  be  so  bright  and 
cheery. 

Friday  evening  he  asked  me  to  read  his  chap- 
ter to  him,  and  we  read,  "  Let  not  your  hearts 
be  troubled ....  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for 
you  "  (14th.  ch.  of  John),  and  prayed  with  him. 
The  next  evening,  he  had  suffered  so  much 
during  the  day,  that  I  suggested  instead  of 
reading  we  should  repeat  a  few  verses.  We 
each  repeated  a  verse. 

He  then  repeated  the  one,  "They  that  trust 
in  the  Lord  shall  be  like  Mount  Zion,  which 
can  not  be  removed,  but  abideth  for  ever." 
And  he  added,  "This  is  Ada's  verse,  mama." 

We  then  prayed.  He  had  just  passed 
through  a  very  severe  paroxysm,  but  he  prayed 
too.  His  prayer  was,  "  Oh,  Lord,  I  thank  thee 
for  not  letting  me  die  in  the  dark,  that  awful 
night.  Bless  papa,  and  mama,  and  Baby  Frank  ; 
take  care  of  them.  Bless  me  and  take  care  of 
me,  for  Jesus'  sake,  Amen." 


Wilbur's  Story.  169 

He  had  said  to  me  during  the  day,  "  Oh, 
mama,  that  awful  pain  !  Why  does  God  let  me 
suffer  so  ?" 

I  had  been  asking  myself  the  same  question 
all  day,  and  the  answer  seemed  to  be  given  me 
as  I  said,  "  To  make  you  perfect,  I  suppose,  my 
darling.  Be  patient  ;  there  is  a  land  where 
there  will  be  no  more  pain.  We  will  ask  God 
to  help  you  bear  this  terrible  suffering.  He 
will  give  you  no  more  to  bear  than  he  will  give 
you  grace  for." 

He  was  very  brave  and  patient.  He  would 
often  put  his  arms  around  my  neck  and  draw 
my  head  down  on  his  pillow,  and  patting  my 
cheek,  would  say,  "  My  precious  mama ;  you 
are  my  sweetheart." 

How  these  loving  words  linger  with  me  yet ! 
And  another  time  he  embraced  his  papa,  and 
then  asked  for  Baby  Frank,  and  drew  him  down 
to  him  and  kissed  him.  He  seemed  to  know 
every  one,  and  had  a  word  for  everybody. 

Sometimes  he  seemed  to  be  gone,  but  would 
revive  again  after  the  paroxysm  wore  off.  His 
papa  said  to  him,  "Wilbur,  if  you  see  Vida  and 
Lois  before  I  do,  give  them  our  love." 


I/O  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  "  I  will ;  but  why  ?  Do  you 
think  I'm  going  now  ?" 

We  said,  "You  are  very  ill ;  it  looks  as  if  you 
would  go  to  heaven  soon." 

"But,"  he  said,  "did  you  not  ask  God  to 
make  me  well,  mama,  and  don't  you  believe 
he  will  ?" 

I  said,  "  Yes,  I  asked  Him  to  make  you  well, 
but  it  may  not  be  best." 

"Yes,"  he  answered,  "  God  worked  one  mira- 
cle to  save  my  life,  and,  if  best,  He  can  work 
another." 

After  another  severe  spell,  I  said,  "  Is  Jesus 
with  you,  Wilbur  ?  " 

"  Of  course,  mama." 

"  Are  you  afraid  ?  "  I  said. 

"  Oh,  no  ;  I  am  not  afraid.  Don't  you  and 
papa  be  afraid." 

Once  when  I  asked  again  if  Jesus  was  with 
him,  he  answered  me,  "  Of  course,"  as  he 
did  so  many  times,  and  said,  "  You  thought  I 
was  gone,  mama,  but  I  am  not. 

"  But  are  you  afraid  to  die,  Wilbur  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  No,  mama,  but  I  wish  you  and  papa  and 
Baby  Frank  could  go  too." 


Wilbur's  Story.  171 

And  oh,  how  I  wished  we  might  go  with 
him  !  A  little  later  in  the  night  I  had  to  leave 
the  room. 

He  drew  his  papa  down,  and  said,  "  Papa, 
go  and  comfort  mama." 

His  papa  said,  "  What  shall  I  say  to  her, 
Wilbur  ?  " 

"Tell  mama  I  am  so  happy  in  Jesus." 

I  prayed  constantly  that  the  Lord  would 
spare  him,  but  we  came  to  where  we  felt  we 
must  crive  him  into  God's  hand's,  willins:  for 
Him  to  take  him  if  it  was  His  will. 

A  few  hours  before  he  left  us  it  seemed  to 
me  it  would  kill  me,  and  I  went  alone  in  my 
room,  feeling  that  unless  God  wonderfully 
helped  me  I  never  could  meet  it. 

As  I  was  praying  that  the  Lord  would  take 
him  out  of  the  suffering,  in  my  anguish  God 
seemed  to  come  so  near,  and  gave  me  such  a 
glimpse  of  heaven,  with  Wilbur  just  entering  in 
and  the  other  children  greeting  him — all  so 
happy — that  the  awfulness  of  death  seemed  to 
be  taken  away,  and  I  myself  made  to  rejoice 
with  them  in  their  victory. 

So  real  was  the  vision  that  I  seemed  to  re- 
ceive from  it    supernatural    strength    that    bore 


172  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

me  through  those  awful  days  that  followed. 
The  hour  that  Wilbur's  spirit  left  the  poor, 
^  bruised  body  to  join  his  brothers  and  sisters, 
their  spirits  seemed  to  hover  all  about  us.  They 
seemed  to  come  to  take  him  home.  It  was  an 
hour  of  victory  for  them,  and  also  for  us. 

As  we  marched  to  the  cemetery  the  day  we 
laid  his  dear  body  away,  the  clouds  hung  over 
us  all  the  morning ;  but,  just  as  they  lowered 
the  casket  into  the  earth,  the  sun  burst  forth  in 
all  its  warmth  and  brightness,  lighting  up  the 
grave  and  all  about  it. 

It  seemed  to  say  to   my    heart, 

"  Oh,  death,  where  is  thy  sting, 
Oh,  grave,  where  is  thy  victory  ?  " 

and  I  seemed  to  see  beyond  all  this,  when 
Jesus  would  come  and  bring  them  again,  and 
we  should  be  forever  with  the  Lordx 

"  Thanks  be  to  God  which  giveth  us  the  victory 
through  our  Lord,  Jesus  Christ."  Oh,  that 
blessed  day.  How  we  rejoice  even  now  in 
anticipation  of  its  glory. 

Oh,  how  sweet  it  will  be  in  that  beautiful  land, 

So  free  from  all  sorrow  and  pain. 
With  songs  on  our  lips  and  with  harps  in  our  hands, 

To  meet  one  another  again. 


Jessudar    the  Reno;ali  Girl. 


Chapter  XI. 
JESSUDAR,  THE  BENGALI  GIRL. 

Into  our  training  school  a  short  time  ago 
came  little  Jessudar,  not  more  than  nine  years 
old.  At  the  very  mention  of  her  name  my 
heart  thrilled  for  a  lovely  girl  by  the  same 
name,  I  had  rescued  from  an  awful  life  some 
years  ago.  And  now  God  has  sent  another, 
wonderfully  delivering  her  from  a  life  of  shame. 

Her  father  and  mother  were  Hindus — the 
former  dying  when  she  was  quite  small — leaving 
her  mother  with  five  children  and  no  means 
of  support.  Only  God  knows  the  story  of  their 
sufferings,  as  they  worked  in  the  rice  fields, 
gathering  a  little  here  and  there,  enough  to 
keep  soul  and  body  together.  Only  God 
knows  the  anguish  of  that  mother's  heart  as 
she  often  heard  their  cry  of  hunger — for  a 
Hindu  mother  has  not  one  whit  less  a  mother's 
heart. 

No  one  but  God  knows  the  temptations  to 
which  she  was  subjected,  nor  the  evil  influence 

(173) 


174  The  Dx\rjeeling  Disaster. 

of  her  surroundings,  with    no    knowledge    of  a 
Saviour — no  protection  anywhere. 

Only  those  of  us  who  know  the,  sad  story 
of  Hindu  widowhood,  and  see  it  enacted  about 
us  everyday,  can  form  any  conception  of  a41 
Jessudar's  mother  passed  through.  One  day 
when  the  children  were  hungry  and  naked,  with 
no  hope  of  food  or  help  from  any  source,  the 
tempter  came  to  this  woman  in  the  form  of  a 
wicked  man,  who  fixed  his  hellish  eyes  on 
little  Jessudar,  and  said  to  the  distressed 
mother,  "You  are  in  great  straits.  Sell  me 
your  little  daughter  and  I  will  give  you  rupees 
eight  (I2.25)  for  her,  which  will  feed  you  all  for 
some  weeks." 

The  mother  looked  on  the  sweet  face  of  her 
child  and  her  heart  sank  within  her,  as  she 
thought  of  Jessudar's  future.  She  shrank  from 
the  deed  and  answered  her  tormentor,  saying  : 
*'  No  ;    we  had  better  die  together." 

But  this  man  was  not  so  easily  put  off,  and, 
showing  the  shining  silver  said  :  "  No  ;  you 
take  the  money  now,  and  I  will  not  claim  the 
girl  until  she  is  old  enough  to  be  married,  then 
she  is  mine." 


Jessudar,  the  Bengali  Girl.  175 

The  mother  looked  at  the  money,  and  then  at 
her  hungry  children,  and  being  deceived  by  his 
enticing  words,  yielded,  accepted  the  money, 
and  Jessudar  was  sold. 

About  this  time  the  mother  met  with  some 
native  Christians  of  the  village,  who  became  inter- 
ested in  her  and  began  to  teach  her  about  Jesus, 
and  soon  after  she  forsook  her  idols,  and,  the 
following  Christmas,  she  and  her  children  were 
baptized.  A  short  time  afterwards  this  wicked 
man,  in  company  with  a  few  of  his  Hindu 
friends,  came  to  the  mother  and  claimed  the 
child  he  had  bought.  She  refused  to  let  her 
go,  saying  she  was  still  too  young. 

One  day,  when  the  mother  was  out  of  the 
house,  he  came  to  the  child  and  ordered  her  to 
come  with  him.  She  refused  to  obey,  at  which, 
in  spite  of  her  entreaties,  he  bound  her,  and 
carrying  her  away,  hid  her  in  his  house.  The 
mother  turned  to  her  Christian  friends,  who 
immediately  went  and  by  force  took  the  child 
from  him.  These  friends,  feeling  that  she  was 
unsafe  with  them,  brought  her  to  us. 

Jessudar  soon  became  happy  with  us,  and  we 
find  her  a  most  lovable,  obedient  child.  A  few 
evenings  ago  we  taught  her  her  first  prayer,  and  it 


\j6  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

is  sweet  to  see  her  learning  to  sing  the  songs  of 
Jesus  with  the  other  children,  and  hear  her  as 
she  joins  them  in  prayer.  She  is  most  attentive 
as  we  tell  the  story  of  Jesus,  and  as  a  token  of 
her  desire  to  serve  Him,  the  other  day  she  took 
her  iron  bangle  [a  relic  of  Hinduism]  from  her 
wrist,  and  throwing  it  on  the  ground,  said,  "  I 
have  nothing  more  to  do  with  these  things, 
neither  am  I  bound  by  them  ;  I  intend  to  serve 
Jesus." 

She  is  a  most  industrious  child  and  takes 
interest  in  everything  about  her.  She  knew 
not  even  her  alphabet,  but  will  soon  be  reading, 
so  intent  is  she  on  learning. 

As  I  think  of  the  awful  life  of  prostitution 
from  which  this  child  has  been  saved,  I  do 
praise  God  that  she  is  with  us,  and  that  we 
have  the  blessed  work  intrusted  to  us  of  leading 
her  to  Jesus  and  training  her  for  Him. 

This  is  one  of  the  many  phases  of  our  much- 
loved  work.  There  are  many  bright  young 
lives  all  about  us,  crushed  to  the  earth,  bound 
by  cruel  galling  chains  that  only  the  power  of 
God  can  break  !  There  are  many  Jessudars  to  be 
saved,  and  time  is  going,  oh,  so  swiftly.  Oh!  that 
the  Church  of  God  was  awake  to  this  great  work  \ 


Jessudar,  the  Bengali  Girl.  177 

We  are  thankful  for  the  hearts  God  has 
touched,  and  the  friends  he  has  raised  up  to 
become  partners  with  us. 

The  above  was  a  leaflet  written  nearly  four 
years  ago  when  Jessudar  first  came  to  us  and 
little  did  we  then  know  through  what  portal  she 
would  go  from  us.  Several  attempts  had  been 
made,  by  the  wicked  man  from  whom  we  had 
rescued  her,  to  entice  her  away — he  having  suc- 
ceeded even  in  leading  her  mother  away — and 
bringing  her  with  him,  hoping  through  her,  if 
possible,   to  get  the  child  into  his  hands. 

She  often  came  upstairs  for  us  to  protect  her 
from  them.  She  had  never  been  out  of  our 
home,  had  become  a  good,  useful  girl,  and  was 
very  much  interested  in  her  lessons,  as  well  as 
her  work.  She  had  sought  Jesus  and  had 
become  an  earnest  little  Christian. 

As  we  were  breaking  up  house-keeping  in 
May,  we  felt  it  would  not  be  safe  to  leave  her 
in  Calcutta  ;  so  we  decided  to  take  her  with  us 
to  the  hills,  which  we  did.  She  was  very  well 
and  very  happy  with  us,  and  was  devoted  to  our 
children  :  so  much  so  that  when  Mr.  Lee  and  I 
were  coming  down  to  our  work  and  leaving 
them  behind — Vida  said,  "  Mamma,  let  Jessudar 


178  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

stay  with  us  ;  she  will  be  so  much  company  and 
such  a  help  to  us."  So  we  decided  to  leave  her, 
having  arranged  for  her  to  go  to  ^.chool  with 
them  in  the  afternoon  to  learn  Kindergarten 
and  English. 

She  used  to  take  part  with  us  at  prayers  and 
in  the  little  home  prayer  meeting  the  same  as 
one  of  our  own  children.  She  had  received  a 
Bible  the  year  before  as  a  prize  for  good  con- 
duct which  she  read  daily,  and  always  seemed 
very  penitent  for  any  wrong  she  may  have  done. 
She  was  about  thirteen  years  of  age  and  had 
become  a  promising  girl. 

On    that    night   she    was  with  our  children  as 
they  knelt  in  prayer.    She  prayed  too,  commend- 
ing   her    spirit    to  God.     So  when  Vida  opened 
her  eyes    in   heaven — after  that  terrible  crash — 
and    looked  about  on  her  little  charge,    her  last 
thought  on  earth  being  for  their  safety,  it  must 
have  been  her  first  in  heaven,   I  have   no   doubt 
she  rejoiced  to  find  faithful  Jessudar  among  the 
rest.      And  we  rejoice    here  to  think    of  her   as 
safe  eternally,  and    hasten    to    rescue    as    many 
more  like  her  as  the  Lord  may  permit. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

EXTRACTS  FROM  LETTERS. 

Most  touching  letters  of  sympathy  have  been 
received  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lee  from  the  Secretaries 
of  Temperance  Unions,  Conferences,  Leagues, 
Boards,  Missionary  Bodies  and  Young  People's 
organizations  ;  from  all  denominations  of  Chris- 
tian people  and  every  part  of  the  world — each 
containing  beautiful  and  appropriate  resolutions 
and  tributes,  but  space  will  not  permit  their 
insertion  here,  nor  allow  the  publication  of  but 
a  very  few  of  the  hundreds  of  private  letters  from 
so  many  parts  of  the  world. 

LADY  CURZON. 

Lady  Curzon  in  a  telegram  to  Mrs.  Lee,  said  : 

Will  you  allow  me  to  express  my  deep  sorrow  and  sym- 
pathy at  the  grievous  blow  that  has  fallen  upon  your  family 
Every  woman  and  mother  in  India  will  be  feeling  for  you. 


THE  METROPOLITAN  OF  INDIA. 
The  Bishop   of  Calcutta  expressed   his  sym- 
pathy in  the  following  letter  to  Mr.   Lee  : 

September  2'/th,  i8gg. 

Reverend  and  Dear  Sir  : — The  tragical  news 
received  from  Darjeeling  leads  me  to  claim  the  Chris- 
tian privilege   of  offering    you    my    most    true    sympathy 

(179) 


i8o  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

in  your  bereavement,  which  is  so  terrible  that  I  can 
hardly  write  or  think  of  it.  I  have  so  lately  left 
Darjeeling,  that  the  desolation  in  which  it  is  pl^unged  poss- 
esses for  me  a  most  vivid  reality.  But  the  tears  are  in 
my  eyes  when  I  thmk  that  your  own  home  has  in  a 
moment  been  bereaved  of  all  that  had  made  it  so  bright 
and  beautiful  before.  I  can  but  commend  you  in  faith 
and  sympathy  to  the  hands  of  Him  who  alone  can  send 
such  wounds  as  yours  and  alone  can  heal  them,  praying 
that  even  now  the  light  may  spring  up  in  your  darkness 
and  you  may  humbly  and  faithfully  accept  His  av>'ful  and 
holy  will. 

Believe  me.   Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, 

Most  faithfully  yours, 
}.  E.  C.  Cat.cutta. 


BISHOP  THOBURN. 

Cincinnati^  October  6,  iSgg. 

Dear  Brother  and  Sister  Lee  : — The  Advocate 
came  to  hand  last  night,  bringing  the  news  of  the  cable- 
gram which  had  been  sent,  but  which,  for  some  reason, 
the  people  at  the  Mission  Rooms  did  not  forward  to 
me.  I  have  seldom  been  more  shocked  in  my  life 
than  when  we  read  that  five  of  your  dear  children  had 
perished  in  the  land-slide.  It  seemed  to  bring  the 
awful  calamity  very  near  to  us.  Those  children  had 
become  well  known  to  us,  and  especially  to  my  wife. 
We  have  talked  together  about  how  useful  they  would 
become,  and  Vida  seemed  nearing  the  age  when  she 
could  begin  active  mission  work.  We  move  in  a 
sphere  of  mystery,  but  of  all  the  mysterious  events 
which  have  befallen  us  as  a  mission,  this  seems  to  me 
the  most  inscrutable,  and  this  awful  tragedy  which  has 
overtaken  your  family,  is  simply  stunning  to  one's  sen- 
sibilities and  thoughts. 

I  do  not  suppose  we  will  ever  get  much  light  on  this 
problem  until  we  rejoin  the  lost  ones  in  the  other  world. 
In  some  way,  however,  light  in  a  measure  will  un- 
doubtedly   come    to   you.     Instead    of  breaking    up    the 


Extracts  from  Letters.  i8i 

work,  or  even  putting  it  back  to  any  great  extent,  I  shall 
not  be  surprised  if  this  becomes  the  means  in  God's 
hands  of  rousing  our  peonle  to  greater  efforts  than  ever. 
It  will  undoubtedly  produce  a  great  effect  in  this  country 
and  it  cannot  but  unite  our  people  in  a  more  determined 
way  to  establish  the  work  of  God  on  everlasting  founda- 
tions in  India. 

The  cablegrams  distinctly  state  that  a  service  for  the 
dead  has  been  held  over  the  supposed  entombment  of 
your  children. 

A  note  from  Miss  Knowles  explains  that  you  had  taken 
a  small  house  near  Ida  Villa,  and  that  you  had  gone 
down,  leaving  Vida  in  charge  of  her  brothers  and  sisters. 
No  doubt  you  were  in  Calcutta  when  it  occurred,  and  it 
must  have  been  an  agonizing  time  to  you  to  have  been 
thus  cut  off  from  the  children.  I  suppose  also  the  tele- 
graph line  was  interrupted  so  that  some  time  must  have 
elapsed  before  you  knew  the  full  measure  of  your  loss. 

In  your  sorrow  you  will  have  the  sympathy,  I  may  say, 
literally  of  a  million  souls.  God  help  you  and  comfort 
you.  The  death,  no  doubt,  was  painless  and  although 
the  grave  seems  a  frightful  one,  it  after  all,  I  think,  would 
not  be  saying  too  much  to  remark  that  God  has  buried 
them.  We  have  laid  away  three  of  our  little  ones  in  quiet 
graves,  and  yet  we  cannot  understand  what  it  would 
have  been  if  all  three  had  been  taken  from  us  in  a 
moment's  time.  The  mysteries  of  life  are  many,  the 
mystery  of  pain,  the  mystery  of  sorrow,  the  mystery  of 
bereavement  and  separation.  All  these  things  belong  to 
problems  which  cannot  be  solved  this  side  the  grave. 

I  arrived  home  last  night  after  a  very  laborious  cam- 
paign. If  God  wills  I  will  see  you  in  about  three  months. 
In  the  meanwhile  may  His  grace  sustain  you.  His  love 
abound  in  you,  and  His  everlasting  arms  uphold  you. 

My  God  help  you,  I  can  say  no  more.  I  am  sure  He 
will  help  you  and  I  am  also  sure  that  in  the  years  to  come 
when  we  all  meet  in  the  other  world  we  will  be  able  to 
say  with  a  depth  of  meaning  which  is  impossible  now, 
that  God  hath  done  all  things  well. 

In  great  haste.  Your  sympathizing  brother, 

J.  M.  Thoburn. 


i82  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

MRS.  THOBURN. 

Chi'isfs  Hospital,    October  6th,   i8gg. 

Dear  Brother  and  Sister  Lee  : — What  can  I  sayl 
If  I  could  sit  down  beside  you  and  weep  wj^th  you,  it 
would  be  much  more  in  keeping  with  my  idea  6f  showmg 
sympathy.  How  thankful  we  are  to  know  that  you  know 
how  to  trust  God  in  an  hour  like  this,  and  that  there  wdll 
be  no  element  of  rebellion  in  either  of  your  hearts. 
What  peace  and  comfort  God  can  give  to  such  !  It  has 
seemed  to  me  like  the  burial  of  Moses — as  I  have  thought 
that  you  could  indeed  say,  that  God  himself  did  it.  I 
have  a  peculiar  feeling  for  your  dear  children  They  were 
so  much  a  part  of  the  mission — and  what  blessed  mission- 
aries they  would  have  made— nay,  were  already.  But  the 
higher  service  is  better.  God's  best  for  you  and  yours. 
If  the  dear  people  over  here,  who  love  you  and  your 
work  would  only  have  it  in  their  hearts  to  put  up  a 
memorial  building  for  your  Bengali  children,  what  a 
fittmg  thing  it  would  be  !  Let  us  have  the  privilege  of 
giving  the  first  hundred  dollars  in  the  hope  that  many 
more  hundreds  will  follow.  May  the  Lord  soothe  and 
comfort  as  only  He  can.  He  knows  what  He  is  doing 
and  we  can  afford  to  "wait  patiently"  for  Him.  Dear, 
dear  friends,  I  am  persuaded  that  riches  of  grace  will 
abound  toward  you,  and  that  you  will  be  able  to  do 
more  for  India  than  you  have  ever  done.  "  Call  upon 
Me  in  the  day  of  trouble,  and  I  will  deliver  you  and  ye 
shall  glorify  me.''''  I  am  sure  this  promise  will  be 
verified  in  your  case. 

With  much  love  for  you  and  tenderest  sympathy. 

Affectionately   yours, 

Anna  J.  Thoburn. 


LADY  WOODBURN. 

The  following  was  received  from  Lady 
Woodburn,  wife  of  the  Lieutenant-Governor  of 
Bengal  on  the  morning  of  Wilbur's  death  : 


Extracts  from  Letters.  183 

The  Shrubbery^  Darjeeling: 

Dear  Mrs.  Lee  : — When  the  sad  news,  this  morning, 
of  your  little  son  reached  me,  my  first  impulse  was  to 
write  to  you,  and  then  I  felt  the  words  v/ould  not  come 
to  express  all  I  felt  for  you,  in  your  overwhelmmg  sorrow. 
You  and  Mr  Lee  have  been  little  out  of  my  thoughts 
since  we  heard  the  terrible  news  of  that    Sunday  night. 

The  consolation  must  be  so  great  to  think  how  the 
dear  children  passed  away,  their  hearts  full  of  love  and 
obedience  to  you,  and  their  last  conscious  act — prayer. 

My  whole  heart  goes  to  you  in  sorrow  and  sympathy. 
One  knows  where  your  darlings  are,  but  the  awful  blank 
is  with  you,  of  where  they  are  not. 

They  are  indeed  in  God's  safe  keeping  and  may  you 
who  are  left,  be  comforted  and  supported  till  life's 
journey  ends. 

With  deep,  deep  sympathy. 

Yours  sincerely, 

W.    WOODBURN. 

BISHOP  CYRUS   D.  FOSS. 

Philadelphia^  Pa.,  Nov.  24.,  i8gg. 

My  Dear  and  Most  Sorely  Bereaved  Friends  : 
— Since  the  tidings  of  your  great  trial  sent  a  shock  of 
pam  through  our  whole  church,  and  far  beyond  it,  the 
bare  thought  of  writing  you  a  word  of  sympathy  has 
paralyzed  my  pen  all  the  time.,  until  I  saw  Mrs.  Lee's 
letter  in  the  Christian  Advocate.  For  such  a  triumph  of 
grace  as  that  letter  evinces  I  thank  God  from  the  bottom 
of  my  heart. 

I  send  up  my  prayer  with  thousands  more  that  you 
may  have  measureless  comforts  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

One  of  my  jewels  for  forty  years  has  been  :  "  My  God 
shall  supply  all  your  needs.,  according  to  his  riches  in 
Glory,  by  Christ  Jesus. '''' 

Mrs.  Foss  joins  me  in  kindest  sympathy. 

Yours  most  truly, 

C.  D.  Foss. 


1 84  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

R.  LAIDLAW,  ESQ.,  London,  Eng. 

October  6th,  iSgg. 

Dear  Mrs.  Lee  : — I  feel  that  I  must  send  you  a  few 
more  lines  to-day,  not  that  any  words  of  mjne  can  bring 
you  any  consolation,  but  I  just  want  to  say  liow  very  dis- 
tressed we  all  feel.  We  have  not  passed  a  day  or  night 
since  we  got  the  terrible  news  without  having  the  dear 
sweet  faces  of  your  children  before  us,  and  now  poor 
Wilbur  has  gore  too,  to  be  with  the  others.  The  tele- 
grams tell  us  how  dear  Vida  told  them  all  to  pray  ;  she 
knew  where  to  seek  strength  in  moments  of  trial.  One 
was  spared  a  few  days  to  carry  you  a  message  of  comfort 
and  consolation. 

You  and  Mr.  Lee  have  the  profound  sympathy  of  many 
thousands  in  this  country.  May  the  little  one  that 
remains  be  spared  to  be  a  joy  and  a  comfort  to  you,  and 
may  the  Lord  abundantly  sustain  and  comfort  you  is  the 
earnest  prayer  of 

Your  very  sincere  friend, 

R.  Laidlaw 


REV.  R.  BURGES,  Secretary  of  the  LS.S.U. 
Mr   Burges  was  a  special    friend    of   the    Lee 

children. 

MiLssoorie,  joth  September,  i8gg. 

Dear  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lee  :— My  heart's  love  to  you  ! 
The  God  of  our  Father's  be  your  God  nozu.  Words  fail 
me.  I  have  been  in  the  Vale  of  Tears  for  eleven  months, 
and  I  know,  in  some  measure,  your  darkness  of  home  and 
heart.  But  He  is  able.  Your  childrsn,  who  were  my 
friends,  are  with  the  King  and  see  Him  in  His  beauty. 
The  grand  re-union  is  not  far  off.  They  are  safe  and  we 
are  pressing  on  to  the  place  where  they  are. 

We  now  see  parts  ot  His  ways  ;  this  is  why  we  grieve. 

Love  deep  and  strong, 

Yours  ever, 
R.  Burges. 


o 


cq 


h 


.J 


Extracts  from  Letters.     185 

REV.  W.  S.  MATTHEW,  D.D.,  Editor, 
"  California  Christian  Advocate." 

Sa7i  Francisco^  Noveinbei--  2jrd,  i8gg. 

My  Dear  Brother  and  Sister  :— You  can  scarcely 
imagine  in  how  many  homes  in  America  the  sad 
story  has  been  rehearsed,  and  at  how  many  family 
altars  you  and  sister  Lee  and  the  dear  baby  boy 
have  been  remembered.  I  think  your  dear  wife's  letter, 
published  in  last  week's  New  York  Advocate^  is  the  most 
touchingly  beautiful  thing  I  ever  read.  /\s  we  all  sat 
about  the  sitting  room  table,  Tuesday  evening,  after 
supper,  I  undertook  toread  it  aloud  to  the  dear  ones  of 
my  own  family  ;  but  I  broke  down  again  and  again. 
Finally  I  did  manage  to  finish  it,  and  we  all  wept  together 
with  you.  Our  hearts  can  only  cry,  God  bless  you  and 
keep  you.'  But  what  a  glorious  picture  remains  in  our 
minds  of  those  brave  children  praying  together  and 
trusting  God  amid  the  horrors  of  that  awful  storm  !  Surely 
their  sweet  faith  and  triumphant  death  must  make  a 
profound  impression  upon  the  people,  wherever  known. 
Thank  God  for  such  examples  of  his  saving  power  as  are 
given  us  in  the  sweet  lives  and  glorious  translation  of 
your  six  dear  ones  !  And  how  glad  are  all  our  hearts 
that  the  Father  above  has  spared  you  one  sweet  lamb  of 
the  flock  to  comfort  you  m  these  days.     God  bless  him  1 

Dear  Brother  and  Sister,  tears  rain  down  my  face  as  I 
try  to  write,  and  I  can  only  say,  God  bless  you.  Surely 
He  will  keep  and  comfort  you.  My  wife  joins  me  in  all 
I  would  say. 

Always  your  friend, 

W.  S.  Matthew. 


WALTER   DAVIES,   ESQ.,    Calcutta. 

My  Dear  Mr.  Lee  : — I  never  met  a  family  of  children 
which  so  charmed  and  interested  me,  and  I  shall  never 
forget  the  happy  afternoon  we  all  spent  together  at  our 
first  meeting  in  Darjeeling.  We  looked  forward  to  many 
happy  days  in  their  company,   and    had    planned   to    find 


1 86  The  Darjeeltng  Disaster. 

ponies  for  all  the  children  and  have  a  good  day  at  Ghoom 
Rock  on  my  return  the  following  month. 

My  wife  and  I  were  strongly  drawn  to  them  all  ;  their 
winning  and  natural  manner  appealed  at  once  to  our  affec- 
tions, and  I  feel  I  should  like  my  own  boy>3  to  grow  up 
with  such  ideals  as  lived  in  yours. 

They  will  always  live  in  our  memories  and  we  greatly 
prize  the  photographs  you  have  so  kindly  given  us. 

Our  hearts  go  out  to  you  both  in  deepest  sympathy. 

Sincerely  yours, 

Walter  Davies. 


C.  M.  D. 

Calcutta^  October  i6th,  i8gg. 

I  cannot  conceive  of  a  more  truly  appropriate  time,  or  a 
more  beautifully  appropriate  attitude,  to  pass  over,  than 
that  of  prayer- — the  attitude  in  which  your  darlings  received 
their  last  call  "  to  go  up  higher."  And  may  it  not  be  pos- 
sible that  the  incense  and  the  fragrance  of  that  beautiful 
prayer  may  linger  round  the  eternal  hills  forever? 

The  whole  picture  of  your  dear  Home  is  to  me  indes- 
cribably beautiful — so  sweet,  so  bright,  so  divine.  One 
evening  your  darlings  form  a  miniature  heavenly  choir 
the  next  evening  they  are  members  of  the  Heavenly  choir 
itself!  How  inspiring  I  Truly  "  they  were  lovely  and 
pleasant  in  their  lives,  and  in  death  they  were  not 
divided". 

And  your  brave,  patient,  darling  little  boy ;  how  can 
words  express  the  pathos  and  patience  of  his  sufferings  ? 
His  brightness,  his  thoughtfulness,  on  his  sick  bed,  and, 
after  all,  to  be  called  to  join  his  dearly  beloved  sisters  and 
brother  in  Glory  !  How  unspeakably  beautiful  !  Just 
as  if  his  special  mission  had  been  to  come  out  of  the 
gloom  to  tell  how  his  dear  sisters  and  brother  had  passed 
into  their  eternal  home,  and  then  joins  them  immediately 
himself!  How  angelic  !  What  an  unspeakable  comfort 
it  must  be  to  you,  my  dear  friend,  to  know  that  your 
darlings  were  like  flowers  in  bloom  fully  ripe  for  the 
kingdom. 


"Extracts  from  Letters.      187 

I  sincerely  and  devoutly  pray  that  our  Heavenly  Father 
may  grant  you  both  all  grace,  and  faitb,  and  strength  and 
fortitude,  to  bear  this  grievous  burden,  and  to  enable  you 
to  say, "  thy  will  be  done".  "The  Lord  giveth,  the 
Lord  taketh  avv^ay,  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord.'' 

Yours  in  the  Lord, 

C.  M.  D. 


DR.  W.  W.  WHITE. 

Dear  Brother  and  Sister  Lee  : — May  the  Great 
Good  God  bind  up  your  broken  hearts.  I  know  you  will 
be  brave  in  Him.  We  pray  for  the  consolations  of  the 
one  whose  sorrow  was  greater  than  any  sorrow. 

Words  are  cheap  and  do  not  serve  one's  purpose  at 
such  a  time  as  this.  Be  assured  of  the  most  cordial 
sympathy  of  us  all.  The  children  remember  well  your 
precious  family. 

Yours  in  Christ's  behalf, 

W.  W.  White. 


MRS.   HOLCOMB, 

American  Presbyterian  Mission. 
Mrs.   Holcomb    was  one  of  the  first  to  suggest 
the    memorial    building  in  the  following  to  Mrs. 

Lee  : 

Mission  House^  Jhansi^  yth  Octobej^,  i8gg. 

My  Dear  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lee  :■ — The  measure  of  your 
awful  grief  God  alone  knows  and  He  only  can  comfort 
you.  "  It  is  the  Lord."  How  much  of  the  brightness 
and  the  joy  of  earth  has  been  quenched  for  you — how 
near  has  heaven  come  down  to  you  !  I  have  thanked 
God  for  the  precious  infant  spared  to  you.  When  He 
committed  to  your  keeping  this  dear  child,  He  knew, 
though  you  dreamed  not  of  it,  that  the  other  children 
lent  to  you  were  to  be  taken  back  to  Him  who  gave  them, 
and  in  tenderest  love  this  little  one  was  sent  to  be  your 
comfort  in  your  unfathomable  grief. 


i88  The  Dakjeeling  Disaster. 

In  connection  with  you  I  have  been  thinking"  much 
of  a  dear  friend  at  home — now  with  the  Lord,  who,  when 
but  twenty-two  years  of  age,  was  called  to  give  back  to 
God  her  husband  and  her  two  children.  While  at  the 
home  of  a  brother,  coming  down  late  for  breakfast 
she  found  on  her  plate  a  card  on  which  haS  been  written 
the  following  lines  : 

"  Enough  !  the  dead  have  had  thy  tears. 

The  living  need  thy  care, 
A  sinner  in  a  dying  world, 

No  time  hast  thou  to  spare." 

When  we  knew  this  lady  she  was  seventy  years  of  age, 
and  her  life  had  been  spent  in  doing  good.  She  told  us 
that  the  message  on  the  card  seemed  to  her  a  message 
from  the  Lord  himself.  She  felt  a  peculiar  compassion 
for  children.  I  do  not  know  how  many  homes  she 
had  establ'shed,  but  through  her  efforts  thousands  of 
children  had  been  rescued  and  trained  up  for  God.  I  am 
sure  that  you  will  seek  to  ease  your  heartache  by  trying 
to  bring  brightness  to  other  lives.  I  know  how  deeply 
interested  you  are  in  the  children  of  India,  and  I  ha\'e 
thought  how  suitable  it  would  be,  and  how  beautiful 
a  memorial  to  the  precious  children  God  has  taken, 
if  an  orphanage  ur  a  home  bearing  their  name  could 
be  established.  I  am  sending  you  by  money  order  a  small 
contribution  toward  this  object  now,  but  I  may  be  able 
to  send  you  something  in  addition  later. 

May  the  God  of  all  comfort  be  with  you  in  this  time 
of  sorest  trial.      My  husband  unites  with  me  in  this. 

With  deepest  sympathy  and  much  affection  I  subscribe 
myself 

Your  sincere  friend, 

Helen  H.  Holcomb. 


REV.  J.   H.  BARROWS, 

President  Obenlin  College. 

My  Dear  Bereaved  Brother: — Though  The  Indian 
Witness  I  have  been  made  acquainted  with  your  un- 
speakable   affliction.     The    overwhelming  loss  which  has 


Extracts  from  Letters.      189- 

drawn  to  you  such  world-wide  sympathy.  Your  sorrows 
touch  me  very  closely.  The  missionary  circle  in  Calcutta 
are  very  dear  to  me.  Be  sure  that  my  family  have 
remembered  you  in  our  prayer  to  the  God  of  all  comfort. 
Mrs.  Barrows  joins  me  in  deepest  sympathy  for  Mrs.  Lee 
and  yourself  Your  resignation  and  ^racious  acceptance 
of  God's  will  are  a  wonderful  evidence  of  the  proof  of 
that  Gospel  which  you  have  gone  to  India  to  proclaim. 

Believe  me,  dear  brother, 
F'aithfully  and  affectionately  yours, 

John  Henry  Barrows, 


Extracts  of  letters  from  friends  who  knew 
the  Children. 

W.  ROSS,  ESQ., 

Superintendent  of  Government  Printing  in  India. 

Air.   Ross    had    them    often  in  his  house  while 

in    Calcutta.      He     was  a    friend    to   wliom    the 

children  were  orreatl}'  attached. 

Edi7ibu7'gh^  Scotland^  September  2Sik,  iSgg. 

My  Dear  Mrs  Lee  : — I  know  you  will  not  think  I  am 
claiming  too  much  to  share  your  sorrov\  with  you  and }  our 
husband.  The  dear  children.  Of  all  the  little  ones  in 
India,  they  had  the  biggest  place  in  my  heart  and  I  am 
glad  to  think  I  had  a  big  place  in  theirs.  It  seems  to- 
day as  if  my  own  had  been  stricken  down.  May  the 
Infinite  Comfort  which  you  have  been  privileged  to  carry 
to  others  in  bereavement  be  yours  at  this  time  is  the 
prayer  of  all  in  this  house. 

Yours  Sincerely, 

Wm.  Ross. 


190  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

MRS.  GORE, 

An  old  Quaker  lad\',  who  once  lived  with    the 

children,  writes  :  ** 

How  the  dear  ones  were  looking  forward  to  helping  you 
in  your  work.  Lois  said  one  day,  '  Sister  Gore,  when  you 
read  of  some  big  things  we  children  are  doing  some  day 
in  India,  you  will  be  glad  you  knew  us,  and  spent  a 
winter  with  us.'     Yes,  I  am  glad  I  kne'v  them. 


MISSES  FROST  AND  SIMPSON. 
The  following"  is   from  two    lady  evangelists  in 
the  United  States,  who  were    present    when    the 
two  older  girls  were  converted  : 

Can  it  be  our  darling  Vida  and  Lois  are  gone  from  us 
in  such  a  fearful  way.  I  am  all  broken  up  and  can  hardly 
write  to  you  as  I  think  of  it. 

"N'ida  was  a  rare  child.  I  never  saw  her  equal.  We 
did  love  all  your  children  and  were  interested  in  all  that 
concerned  them,  but  Vida  had  a  place  peculiarly  her 
own,  perhaps  it  was  because  in  one  sense  she  loved  and 
trusted  us  perfectly — and  yet,  other  children  love  and 
confide  in  us,  but  no  child  has  ever  had  the  place  in  our 
hearts  like  Vida.  It  was  her  own  rare  beautiful  nature, 
her  spirituality. 


MRS.  J.  E.  ROBINSON. 

This    letter  is  from    the  wife  of   the  Editor  of 

the  Indian    Witness,  showing    how  the    children 

were    loved    bv    our    missionaries    in    Calcutta. 

Their  death  was  like  a  family  grief  to  us  all. 

46^  Dharamtala  St,  Noveinbe}-  2gth,  i8gg. 

My  Dear  ]\Irs.  Lee  : — Thank  you  very  much  for  your 
'kind  invitation  for  the  thanksgiving  dinner  on  Thursday. 
We  shall  be  very  glad  to  come  and  thank  God    with    you 


Extracts  from  Letters.  191 

for  the  precious  memories  of  the  dear  ones.  How  I  miss 
them  every  day  I  cannot  tell  you.  But  how  wonderfully 
they  have  been  just  lifted  into  the  beautiful  life  beyond, 
and  I  love  to  think  of  them  there.  It  seems  a  fitting 
place  for  them — beyond  the  sin  and  sorrow  of  this  world. 
I  thank  God  every  day  that  we  ever  knew  them  and  for 
you 

'"Tis  better  to  have  loved  and  lost 
Than  never  to  have  loved  at  all  " 

and  past  memories  are  only  a  promise  of  future  joy  I 
believe. 

I  often  tell  Muriel  that  perhaps  Esther  talks  to  Jesus 
sometimes  about  her,  and  it  is  a  very  sweet  thought  to  us 
both,  to  think  of  having  friends  before  the  throne,  j 

With  a  great  deal  of  love. 

Yours  affectionately,, 

Retta  L.  Robinson. 


MISS  GARDNER, 

Union  Missionary  Society  of  America. 

Miss  Gardner,  who  was  a  special  friend  cf  the 
boys,  writes  to  Mrs.  Lee,  after  having  sent  sever- 
al telegrams  : 

How  much  it  all  means  to  you  no  one  knows  better 
than  I  do,  who  knew  those  dear  children  so  well.  I  did 
so  pray  that  God  would  spare  Wilbur,  but  it  was  not  His 
will,  and  so  is  not  mine,  and  is  not  yours.  I  did  not  half 
realize  how  much  I  loved  them.  Their  winning,  coaxing 
ways,  especially  the  boys,  come  to  me  over  and  over,  night 
and  day,  and  make  me  realize  how  great  the  desolation 
in  your  hearts.  I  could  not  read  the  account  given  by 
Wilbur  before  he  joined  the  others.  I  try  to  think  of 
them,  as  I  know  they  are,  brighter  and  happier  than  ever 
they  were  on  earth,  bright  and  happy  as  their  lives  were 
here,    and    I    know  you  think  of  them  that  way,  too,  gone 


192  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

on  only  d  little  while  before.     Believing    as    I    do    in    the 
speedy  coming  of  Christ,  it  seems  only  a  little  while. 

Always  yours  in  this  hope, 

and  the  deepest  sympathy  and  love, 

Sarah  Gardner, 


MISS  B.  E.   ROBINSON. 

8S,   Oakhill  Ave,  Delaware,  Ohio. 

My  Dear  Mrs.  Lee  :— The  mail  that  brought  the 
news  of  your  great  sorrow  brought  a  sorrow  to  me.  I 
don't  need  to  tell  you  how  I  loved  them  all,  from  Vida 
down  to  dear  little  Esther.  They  always  seemed  like  my 
own  brothers  and  sisters. 

Vida  and  I  w^ere  like  sisters  and  used  to  have  such 
good  times  together.  She  was  such  a  help  to  me  and 
her  sweet,  Christian  spirit  will  always  be  an  inspiration 
to  me.  Dear  Vida  !  how  happy  she  must  be  now,  and 
that  thought  takes  all  the  sting  out  of  the  sorrow. 

Lois,  too,  was  such  a  dear,  sweet  child,  always  ready  to 
help  some  one  and  to  give  a  smile.  She  has  all  the 
music  she  wants  novv'.  I  shall  always  love  the  guitar  for 
Vida's  sake,  too. 

Then  there  was  Wilbur  with  his  bright,  l:oyish  ways 
and  his  laughter-loving  heart.  I  used  to  love  to  hear 
his  hearty,  infectious  laugh  ;  and  Herbert,  whom  I  always 
called  "my  little  brother"  especially.  He  and  Wilbur 
used  to  play  the  violins  so  happily  together,  and — they 
have  the  harps  now. 

Then  Ada  and  Esther  whom  I  loved  next  to  our  own 
little  Muriel.  When  I  try  to  think  of  Calcutta  and  your 
home  \vithout  the  six  dear  ones,  oh  !  I  can't  bear  it. 
I  never  thought  when  I  said  good-by  on  the  27th  of 
March  that  it  was  the  last  we  would  see  of  them. 
-  Mrs.  Lee,  if  you  only  knew  how  I  would  love  to  put 
my  arms  around  you  and  ask  you  to  let  me  hug  you  for 
the  sake  of  the  dear  children.  This  sorrow  has  come  so 
close  to  me. 


Extracts  from  Letters.  193 

It  is  lovely  to  know  that  they  were  all  ready,  and  that 
they  are  so  happy  now.  I  believe  that  my  life  will  be,  and 
has  been,  better  for  having  known  and  loved  your  dear 
ones,  and  I  feel  as  if  I  will  need  to  work  harder  than 
ever  to  make  up  for  what  dear  Vida  longed  so  much  to 
do  m  the  mission  field. 

Dear  little  Frank  !  how  I  would  love  to  sister  him. 

Will  you  not  think  of  me  as  one  who  loved  your  dear 
ones  next  to  my  own  dear  ones  and  as  a  second  daughter 
as  it  were  .^  If  I  were  there  and  could,  in  a  small  measure, 
be  another  daughter  to  you,  how  gladly  would  I  do  it. 

May  the  God  of  all  comfort  be  your  Guide  and  Stay — 
yours  and  Mr.  Lee's — is  my  earnest  prayer.  With  my 
sympathy,  and  love, 

Ever  lovingly  and  affectionately, 

Bessie  Ellice  Robinson. 


MRS.  TOMORY,  Free  Church  of  Scotland. 

My  heart  is  sore  for  you  when  I  think  of  your  empty 
home  and  of  those  lovely  children  of  yours.  Of  all  your 
children  I  felt  specially  drawn  to  Lois,  perhaps  because 
I  saw  more  of  her  than  of  the  others,  just  a  short  time 
before  I  left  Darjeeling  she  and  Ada  came  to  a  Band  of 
Hope  meeting.  I  had  a  long  chat  with  Lois.  When  they 
were  leaving,  Lois  put  her  arms  around  me  and  kissed 
me,  saying,  "I  want  to  kiss  some  one  as  I  cannot  get  my 
Mama." 

May  God  be  very  near  to  you  in  these  dark  days. 
We  often  pray  for  you  and  Mr.  Lee. 

With  loving  sympathy, 

I  am,  yours  very  sincerely, 

Mary  C.  Tomory. 


MRS.  BROCKWAY,  London  Missionary  Society. 

A  friend  of  mine  sitting  behind  the  dear  children  in 
Church  one  day,  inquired  after  service,  "  Who  were  those 
children  with  '  Holiness  to  the  Lord'  written  so  plainly 
on  their  faces  ?"  This  description  fitted  them  exactly. 
From  the  day  I  saw  them  on  their  arrival  in  India,  to  the 


194  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

last  happy  times  we  spent  together  in  Darjeeling  the 
impression  left  was  a  prayer  that  the  same  Holy  Spirit, 
who  was  moulding  these  young  lives  so  wondrously, 
-  would  in  like  manner  so  deal  with  my  own  little  ones 
in  the  far-off  homeland.  * 


J.  CAMPBELL  WHITE,  ESQ., 

Sec.  of  the  College  Y.M.C.A.,  Calcutta. 

My  Dear  Mr.  and  Mrs  Lee  : — I  have  just  returned 
this  morning  from  Mussoorie.  A  telegram  was  handed 
me  from  Mrs.  White  as  I  came  in,  saying,  "  We  are 
safe."  I  cannot  help  thinking  that  your  loved  ones  would 
like  to  send  you  a  similar  message  this  morning  from  the 
presence  of  the  King  ;    "  Safe  in  the  arms  of  Jesus." 

After  joining  a    search    party    in    Darjeeling 

composed   of   a  number  of  prominent  men,  who 

did  all  they  could    to    find    the    bodies    of   the 

children,  he  writes  : — 

But  we  were  glad  we  had  gone,  for  we  did  all  that 
seems  possible  to  do,  to  find  either  the  bodies  or  anything 
from  the  house. 

It  was  a  great  blessing  to  me  to  be  with  you  all  during 
the  closing  days  of  Wilbur's  presence  here,  and  I  feel 
that  I  shall  always  be  a  better  man  for  the  experiences  I 
had.  His  own  victory  and  yours  were  to  me  a  fresh  proof 
of  the  larger  victory  that  God  makes  possible,  to  every 
one  of  us,  in  our  daily  life. 

I  was  thinking  much  of  you  yesterday  in  connection 
with  God's  test  to  Abraham — Gen  22  :  2,  12.  God  knew 
how  severe  the  test  was — "thy  son — thine  only  son, — 
whom  thou  lovest"  : — and  He  knows  in  your  case  also. 

Some  of  us  feel  unable  to  sympathize  as  we  want  to, 
because  of  our  lack  of  experience.  You  will  probably 
never  meet  any  one  who  has  had  a  greater  sorrow,  and 
you  will  therefore  be  prepared  to  sympathize,  as  few 
people  can. 

With  fullest  loving  sympathy. 

Yours  most  sincerely, 

J.  Campbell  White. 


Extracts  from  Letters.  195 

GRANTHAM  GIDDY,  ESQ. 

Newcastle^  N.  S.    Wales ^ 

Australia^  Dec.  i8th,  i8gg. 

Dear  Brother  and  Sister  Lee  : — Yours  of  loth 
ISIov.  to  hand,  together  with  the  paper  containing  the  sad, 
sad  news.  I  can  only  partially  realize  its  awful  truth. 
To  say  that  I  am  sorry  and  sympathize  with  you  in 
sorrow,  would  very  inadequately  express  my  feelings  in 
the  matter. 

When  I  looked  at  the  paper,  and  the  full  import  of  its 
contents  dawned  upon  me,  I  had  to  close  it  for  some  time, 
so  little  did  I  previously  realize  how  strong  was  that 
strange  mysterious  bond  which  bound  us.  It  seemed  as 
if  it  were  my  own  brothers  and  sisters  that  had  been  so 
suddenly  called  into  the  Master's  more  immediate 
presence. 

On  Sunday  morning  I  spoke  to  our  Sabbath  School, 
and  the  teachers  and  scholars  in  the  afternoon  passed 
the  enclosed  letter  of  bvmpathy.  As  I  spoke,  I  saw  many 
of  our  scholars  m  tears,  and  after  the  meeting  some  of 
the  little  ones  belonging  to  the  Junior  Endeavour  Society 
got  together,  and,  ot  their  own  accord,  drafted  and  wrote 
the  other  note  of  sympathy.  I  feel  that  their  death  has 
been  blessed  to  the  lasting  benefit  of  many  in  these  parts. 
And  did  I  say  death  '.  !  Nay,  rather,  "  Translation."'  The 
Master  has  called  upon  you  to  lay  your  costliest  gift 
•on  the  altar  of  sacrifice,  and  you  have  obeyed. 

I  have  tried  to  express  my  deepest  sympathy  with  you 
in  your  loneliness,  and  have  failed,  and  so  must  leave  you 
in  the  hands  of  the  "  sympathising  JesuB,"  God  bless 
you  my  Brother,  God  bless  you  my  Sister  1  1  and  prosper 
the  work  of  your  hands.  Many  a  little  one  in  these 
parts  remembers  you  at  the  Throne  of  Grace. 

Yours  in  His  service, 

Grantham  Giddy. 


Chapter  XIII. 

THE  LEES,  AND  THEIR  WORK. 

David  H.  Lee  was  born  in  Carroll  County, 
Ohio,  1850.  His  father,  Jonathan  Lee,  was  a 
man  eminent  in  the  community  for  his  deep 
piety  and  sterling  Christian  character.  Young 
David  was  converted  at  eight  years  of  age  while 
kneeling  in  prayer  with  his  godly  mother,  in  the 
little  old  church  on  the  hill,  at  Harlem  Springs, 
Ohio. 

Whilst  his  work  has  led  him  far  from  home 
to  foreign  lands,  of  this  place  he  has  often 
been  heard  to  say  : 

There  is  a  spot  to  me  more  dear, 
Than  native  vale  or  mountain  ; 

A  spot  for  which  affection's  tear 
Flows  grateful  from  its  fountain. 

'Tis  not  where  kindred  souls  abound, 
Though  that  were  almost  heaven  ; 

But  where  I  first  my  Saviour  found, 
And  felt  my  sins  for~iven. 

He  was  educated  at  Scio,  Ohio, — at  what  was 
known  then  as  the  "one  study  university" — 
now  Scio  College. 

(196) 


Kev.  D,  II.  Lee. 


The  Lees,  and  Their  Work.  197 

After  preaching  a  year  and  a  half  in  the  North 
Ohio  and  Pittsburgh  Conferences,  Mr.  Lee 
answered  what  he  felt  to  be  the  call  of  the  Spirit, 
and  arranged  to  go  to  India  as  a  missionary. 
He  came  out  in  connection  with  the  pioneer  work 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  amongst  the 
English-speaking  people  of  India  ;  and  with  no 
specified  salary,  shared  some  of  the  privations 
which  are  not  now  so  necessary  where  the 
churches  are  built  and  the  parsonages  provide  a 
home.  He  left  home  on  the  2nd  November 
with  $50,  which  went  towards  paying  his  fare. 

William  Taylor,  afterward  Bishop,  who  was 
then  Superintendent  of  the  Bombay  and  Bengal 
Mission,  provided  the  fare  from  London  to 
Bombay,  where  he  landed  on  December  18,  1875, 
He  was  kindly  received  by  the  members  of  the 
mission  then  working  in  the  city,  among  whom 
was  the  revered  George  Bowen. 

After  a  few  days  in  Bombay,  Mr.  Lee  came 
to  Calcutta,  where  J.  M.  Thoburn,  now  Bishop, 
was  beginning  his  work  amongst  the  English- 
speaking  people  of  the  city,  following  up  what 
had  been  inaugurated  by  William  Taylor.  Thus 
he  became  associated  with  the  beginning  of  the 
work  of  our  church  in  Bengal. 


198  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

His  first  appointment  was,  however,  to   Agra, 
,  where     he     preached     regularly    twice    on   the 
Sabbath,  and  also  during  the  Aveek,  and  was,   in 
addition,  principal  of  the  Agra  Collegiate  School. 
At  Bombay,  in  the  end  of  the    year    1876,    the 
South  India  Conference  was  formed,  embracing 
that  part    of  India   not    then    included    in    the 
North    India  Conference.     Mr.  Lee  became  one 
of    the    charter    members    of  the    South    India 
Conference,    and    served  in  its  different  stations 
until  February,  1883,  when    a    failure    in   health 
compelled  his  return  to  America    with    his  wife, 
{itee    Miss   Jones     of     the     Union     Missionary 
Society)   whom    he  married    in    1881    whilst   at 
Bangalore. 

By  permission  I  use  here  the  following  sketch 
of  Mrs.  Lee's  life  taken  from  the  appendix  of 
her  popular  book  "  Chundra  Lela  :" 

"I  was  born  among  the  hills  of  West  Virginia,, 
of  poor,  but  hard  working  parents,  and  knew 
from  the  first  what  it  was  to  suffer  hardship.  As 
early  as  possible  I  took  my  share  of  the  daily 
toil.  Very  soon  in  life  a  longing,  such  as  I  can 
never  describe,  took  possession  of  me  to  have 
an  education.  I  have  walked  two  miles  in  the 
deep  snow  day  after  day,  over  a  rough  road,    to 


The  Lees,  and  Their  Work.  199 

get  to  the  little  school  house  which  afforded 
the  only  opportunity  for  learning  in  our  part 
of  the  country.  God  sent  a  man  to  teach  that 
little  school  who  did  much  to  encourage  and 
help  me,  and  also  to  lead  me  to  seek  in  God 
the  help  1  needed  most.  He  has  since  become 
a  great  preacher,  but  his  work  began  in  that 
little  school  house. 

"  I  soon  got  all  I  could  in  our  country 
schools,  still  I  could  not  be  content,  and  longed 
more  than  ever  for  greater  opportunity  than 
West  Virginia  then  afforded  her  daughters. 

"  My  mother  used  to  say  I  never  shirked  my 
work  for  anything  but  books  ;  but  no  one  could 
understand  how  hungry  I  was.  Physically,  I 
was  frail  ;  in  disposition,  gloom.y,  unhappy  and 
discontented  ;  yet  God,  in  His  mercy,  led  all  the 
way  through  the  darkness  of  these  years. 

"At  the  age  of  fourteen,  an  aunt  came  from 
Ohio  to  visit  us,  and  offered  to  take  me  into  her 
family  if  my  father  would  let  me  go.  Thus  the 
way  opened,  and  the  fall  of  1871,  the  time  of 
the  Chicago  fire,  found  me  attending  college  at 
Scio,  Ohio.  I  worked  for  my  board  and  studied 
as  I  could.  I  was  so  glad  of  the  opportunity, 
I    was    willing    to  do  anything  that  I  might  get 


200  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

on    with    my    studies.     Yet    God    only     knows 
■  what    a    shrinking,    timid,    miserable     creature 
I  was. 

"  During  the  revival  held  early  in  the  year 
1872,  the  great  turning  point  came  in  my  life. 
The  music  teacher  of  Scio  college,  a  soul-seeker, 
said  to  me  :  '  I  am  asking  God  to  convert  you 
at  the  beginning  of  these  meetings,  so  you  can 
help  bring  the  other  girls  to  Jesus.'  She  was 
the  first  one  who  had  ever  put  hope  into  my 
heart.  Such  a  thing  seemed  too  high  for  me — 
too  good  to  be  possible  ! 

'^A  few  days  later  1  was  under  deep  con- 
viction— so  wretched  I  could  not  study, 
work  or  sleep.  In  the  evening  meeting, 
when  the  minister  invited  seekers,  I  felt  I 
must  go  or  be  lost.  I  went,  alone,  and  was  the 
first  to  go.  On  the  second  evening,  after  such 
darkness  and  agony  of  soul,  as,  may  be,  but  few 
ever  experience,  I  was  wondrously  saved  !  My 
conversion  was  like  coming  out  of  the  blackest 
of  darkness,  where  I  had  been  chained,  a  con- 
demned criminal,  into  the  bright  sunlight  and 
glorious  liberty  of  the  children  of  God.  How 
I  praise  God  that  He  ever,  in  His  mercy,  found 
my  poor  soul  ! 


The  Lees,  and  Their  Work.         201 

"  At  that  time  I  promised  God  to  do  His  will, 
and  life  from  that  day  was  beautiful  ;  and  I,  a 
changed,  happy  girl.  The  next  three  years 
were  spent  in  college,  planning  for  the  future, 
doing  what  I  could  in  the  Church  and  Sunday 
School,  seeing  many  of  my  class-mates  and 
college  friends  converted.  But  soon  a  settled 
conviction  came  over  me  that  God  wished  me 
to  go  as  a  missionary  to  India.  The  place  I 
knew  very  little  about,  and  the  work  I  felt  very 
unfit  for  and  unworthy  of. 

"  I  am  sorry  to  say  I  fought  against  this  con- 
viction, more  probably  because  I  was  afraid  it 
was  imagination,  and  yet,  the  more  I  fought,  the 
farther  away  from  God  I  seemed  to  get.  In  the 
meantime  I  finished  school  and  tried  to  settle 
down  to  teaching.  But  God  troubled  me, 
upset  my  plans  and  sent  me  sorrow,  to  let  me 
see  how  much  I  needed  His  grace.  In  the 
midst  of  miy  first  grief,  at  the  loss  of  a  dear  girl 
friend,  I  fell  on  my  knees  in  submission  to  God 
and  said,  '  Oh,  Lord,  I  will  go  anywhere,  if  Thou 
wilt  with  Thine  own  hand  open  up  the  way  that 
1  make  no  mistake,  and  give  me  Thy  presence 
and  love  in  full  measure.'  I  arose  comforted, 
restful     and     happy,    leaving   it  all   with  Jesus. 


2C2  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

"  One  whom  I  had  loved  quietly,  unknown  to 
him  or  any  one  else  for  several  years,  and  to 
whom  I  had  always  been  true,  was  a  young 
minister  in  the  Pittsburg  Conference,  and  had 
formed  a  large  part  of  the  sacrifice  I  made, 
when  I  told  the  Lord  I  was  ready  to  give  up  all 
and  go  to  India.  What  was  my  surprise,  when,  a 
few  weeks  later,  I  returned  home  from  my  school 
work,  to  be  told  that  this  same  person  was  going 
to  India  under  William  Taylor  (now  bishop),  and 
was  to  leave  in  a  few  days.  I  said  "  good-bye" 
and  let  him  go  away  to  India  without  ever 
telling  him  of  the  two  years'  struggle  and  the 
consecration  I  had  made. 

"  The  next  six  months  were  days  of  waiting  in 
which  my  faith  was  put  to  some  severe  rests. 
With  my  consecration  I  had  asked  God  to  open 
up  the  way  with  His  own  hand,  and  I  had  pro- 
mised my  mother  I  would  never  apply  to  any 
missionar}/  society.  I  was  back  in  the  old 
homestead  in  West  Virginia.  Sometimes  I 
wondered  if  I  had  been  mistaken  in  the  call, 
and  would  God  ever  open  the  way.  One  day 
after  several  weary  weeks  of  suffering  with 
typhoid  fever,  they  all  thought  I  was  dying 
and  were  gathered  about  my  bed. 


The  Lees,  and  Their  Work.  20: 

"  A  cold  shiver  passed  over  my  frame,  and  I 
said  to  a  dear  aunt  who  was  bending  over  me, 
'  Is  this  death?' 

"  She  answered  softly,  'Yes,  dear.  Are  you 
afraid  ?' 

''I  said,  'A^o.' 

"  And  then  God  seemed  to  say  to  me,  '  If  you 
live,  will  you  live  for  India  ?' 

"  I  answered  back,  '  India  or  heaven,  which 
ever  be  Thy  will.  Oh,  my  Father  !'  Then  what 
peace  filled  my  soul ! 

"A  few  moments  later,  God  turned  the  whole 
course  of  that  awful  disease  and  I  rapidly 
came  back   to  health. 

"A  short  time  afterwards,  I  was  sitting  alone 
in  the  veranda  pondering  these  things  and 
wondering  when  God  would  open  the  way. 

"  Just  then  my  uncle  called  to  me  from  the 
road  telling  me  he  had  a  letter  for  me.  The 
post-mark  was  '  New  York  ;'  the  address  in  a 
strange  hand-writing.  I  hurriedly  broke  the 
seal,  feeling  somehow  it  contained  the  light  for 
which  I  was  asking. 

"  It  was  a  letter  from  the  now  sainted  Mrs. 
Doremus,  of  the  '  Union  Missionary  Society,' 
the    first    women's    society    in    America.     She 


204  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

stated  that  Dr.  Thoburn,  in  passing  through  on 
his  return  to  India,  had  handed  her  nay  name  as 
a  candidate  for  missionary  work  in  India,  and 
enclosed  was  the  list  of  questions  I  was  ex- 
pected to  answer. 

"  I  had  never  met  Bishop  Thoburn  and  knew 
very  little  about  him,  and  how  he  had  gotten 
my  name  I  knew  not.  I  afterwards  found 
that  he  and  my  pastor  at  Scio  had  been  school 
friends,  and  that  the  Bishop  while  visiting 
him  had  asked  for  young  ladies  likely  to  make 
missionaries,  and  from  him  obtained  my  name 
and  address. 

"My  age,  as  well  as  other  things,  were  against 
me,  as  I  was  not  twenty-one,  but  in  spite  of  all 
I  was  accepted  by  the  Society,  and  on  Nov.  4th, 
Centennial  year,  I  stepped  on  board  the  steamer 
bound  for  India,  the  happiest  soul  the  sun  ever 
shone  upon. 

"  Early  in  the  voyage  a  deep  conviction  came 
over  me  of  my  unfitness  for  this  holy  calling. 
One  of  the  parting  gifts  had  been  Dr.  Steel's 
'  Love  Enthroned  ;'  the  more  I  read  and  prayed 
and  thought,  the  more  wretched  I  became.  Not- 
withstanding my  bright  conversion,  my  Christian 


The  Lees,  and  Their  Work.  205 

life  had  been  an  '  up  and  down '  sort  of  an 
experience  ;  a  constant  struggle  with  evil 
tempers. 

"  Other  members  of  the  party  seemed  to  be 
convicted  at  the  same  time  and  two  or  three 
entered  into  the  blessing  of  perfect  love.  But  I 
got  more  wretched  until  I  felt  that  unless  I  got 
a  clean  heart  and  could  find  a  place  of  constant 
victory  over  sin,  I  could  never  go  on  to  India  to 
preach  the  gospel  to  her  sad  daughters. 

"At  Liverpool,  a  noble  man  of  God — an  officer 
in  the  India  army — came  on  board  as  a  passen- 
ger. His  face  shone  with  the  love  of  Jesus. 
One  day  he  handed  me  a  slip  of  paper  on 
consecration,  and  asked  me  if  I  could  take  each 
step  it  marked  out,  and  i{  so,  to  sign  it. 

"  Among  other  things  were  the  words  :  "  I 
take  the  Holy  Spirit  as  my  Sanctifier."  I 
prayed  all  day,  and  was  determined  I  would 
not  sleep  until  I  could  conscientiously  sign  that 
paper.  I  was  worn  out,  so  threw  myself  on 
my  bunk,  saying,  '  Oh  Lord  !  take  temper  and 
all  else  connected  with  sin  and  give  me  that  for 
which  my  soul  longs,'  and  a  flood  of  peace 
came  into  my  soul  such  as  I  could  never 
describe. 


2o6  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

"  I  lay  there  singing  softly  to  myself — 

'  The  great  Physician  now  is  near, 
Jesus,  blessed  Jesus,'  \ 

until  the  waves  of  the  Red  Sea  lulled  me  to 
sleep.  I  lived  this  life  as  best  I  understood  it, 
for  the  first  sermon  I  ever  heard  on  sanctifica- 
tion  was  after  I  reached  India,  and  preached 
by  Bishop  Thoburn.  But  oh  !  how  much  God 
has  had  to  teach  me  ! 

"x\fter  reaching  India,  I  began  the  study  of 
the  language,  and  to  work  among  the  Bengali 
women  of  Calcutta.  For  five  years  I  went  in 
and  out  among  them,  spending  much  of  my 
time  in  their  homes.  God  gave  me  to  see  some 
bright  and  definite  conversions  among  the 
women  in  the  zenanas.  And  yet  how  imper- 
fectly I  felt  I  did  this  work  ! 

"  The  two  paths  which  sometimes  had  been 
so  near  each  other  and  at  other  times  so  wide 
apart  that  oceans  rolled  between,  at  last  came 
together.  God  plainly  led  me,  and  the  other 
part  of  my  life,  until  the  two  became  one  by  law, 
who  had  been  so  long  one  in  soul.  Thus,  after 
five  years  of  missionary  service,  I  was  married  to 
David  H.  Lee,  not  to  leave  our  work,  but  united 
to  work  together  for  the  salvation  of  India. 


The  Lees,  and  Their  Work.  207 

"Two  years  later,  on  account  of  my  husband's 
health,  the  Lord  showed  plainly  He  wished  us 
to  return  to  our  native  land. 

"It  was  a  sad  day,  the  day  I  left  Calcutta  in  a 
sailing  vessel,  with  a  wee  baby  in  my  arms  and 
a  sick  husband  by  my  side.  It  was  a  long, 
weary  voyage  of  nearly  four  months,  but  our 
Father  was  still  leading  and  brought  us  through 
storms  and  calms  around  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope,  and  safely  home,  at  the  cost  of  less  than 
$200,  and  that  not  missionary  money,  but  sent 
in  answer  to  prayer. 

"  India  was  on  our  hearts  at  home,  and  while 
we  tried  to  do  faithfully  what  was  intrusted 
to  us  by  the  church  there,  our  hearts  used 
to  lone^  for  India.  I  would  dream  about  the 
imprisoned  women  in  the  zenanas,  and  of 
sitting  among  them,  telling  them  of  Jesus, 
and  would  awake  so  disappointed  to  find 
I  was  so  far  away  from  them.  How  I  prayed 
and  waited  !  God  had  to  give  me  a  mighty 
baptism  of  freedom  and  of  power  before  I  was 
ever  able  to  speak  in   public. 

"After  receiving  this,  wherever  I  went  I 
pleaded  lor  the  Bengali  people,  that  the  gospel 
might  be  sent  to  them,  for   while    some    of  the 


2o8  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

oldest  mission  stations  are  in  this  province,  the 
millions  are  practically  untouched.  Wherever 
I  told  of  the  need  of  the  people  of  In9ia,  God 
blessed  me  and  persons  became  interested, 
but  the  different  Societies  said  '  our  old  work 
fills  our  hands  ;  we  cannot  enter  new,'  and 
wherever  I  turned,  the  way  seemed  blocked. 

"God  sent  our  children  into  our  home,  one  after 
another  ;  each  one,  in  the  eyes  of  the  church 
and  the  world,  making  it  more  impossible  than 
ever  to  return  to  India.  Every  one  of  them 
was,  as  soon  as  born,  consecrated  to  God  and 
laid   on  the  altar  of  India. 

"  Whenever  we  spoke  of  our  desire  to 
return,  we  were  commended  for  our  interest 
and  devotion  to  the  work,  but  were  frankly 
told  that  there  was  no  money  to  send  or  sup- 
port us.  Still  the  burden  was  upon  me,  until 
one  night,  after  much  prayer,  my  Father  assured 
me  that  my  work  was  not  done  in  India,  and 
that  He  was  able  to  send  us  the  means. 

"  I  astonished  my  husband  next  morning  by 
telling  him  that  I  was  going  to  trust  God  for 
$20,000  for  a  missionary  fund.  Even  he 
seemed  a  little  doubtful,  and  thought  I  was 
beside  myself,  and  w^ould  soon  get  over   it,   but 


The  Lees,  and  Their  Work.  209 

I  never  did.  I  went  on  praying  day  and  night, 
asking  God  to  use  me  in  any  way  He  saw  best 
to  gather  it.  It  is  wonderful  how  He  led  and 
blessed  me. 

**  At  first  I  held  meetings,  taking  my  baby 
with  me,  but  soon  the  Lord  showed  me  that 
He  had  another  plan,  and  put  it  into  my  heart 
to  write  about  the  people  and  the  work  I 
loved. 

*'My  first  article  was,  'J^ssudar,  the  Kidnapped 
Girl,'  and  was  published  first  in  the  Western 
Christian  Advocate,  and  afterwards  in  many 
other  papers.  Money  began  to  come  through 
the  mail,  and  many  very  dear  friends  have  been 
found  thus. 

**  In  1893,  the  sum  had  reached  |4,ooo,  which 
came  from  persons  of  all  denominations.  One 
Sabbath,  after  weeks  of  earnest  prayer,  God 
gave  me  the  answer  in  the  verse—'  Commit  thy 
way  unto  the  Lord,  trust  also  in  him,  and  he 
will  bring  it  to  pass.' 

"  I  was  so  sure  it  would  come  that  I  arose 
from  my  knees  and  wrote  to  my  husband  to 
get  ready  to  return  to  India.  I,  at  the  same 
time,  wrote  to  several  friends  sa\'ing  I  believed 
the   remaining    1 16,000    would    soon  come.     In 


210  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

less    than    two   months   afterwards    a    Christian 
■gentleman  gave  the  fund  $15,000!  " 

[Although  this  money  has  not  yet  been  realized,. 
the  interest  was  paid  for  three  years,  which  sup- 
ported the  Lees,  and  aided  the  work  until  the 
Lord  raised  up  others,  and  the  work  goes  on.] 

"October,  1894,  found  the  fund  complete, 
and  we  and  our  six  children  on  the  good  ship 
which  carried  us  back  to  India.  Our  youngest, 
Esther  Dennett,  was  a  baby  seven  weeks  old  when 
we  sailed  from  New  York.  It  was  with  a  heart 
full  of  thanksgiving  to  God  for  the  privilege  of 
going  as  His  messenger  to  the  lost  ones,  that  I 
watched  the  '  Goddess  of  Liberty  '  fade  in  the 
distance,  and  again  bade  farewell  to  the  dear 
home  land.  It  was  with  joy  of  heart  such  as 
no  words  can  express,  that,  after  a  voyage  of 
six  weeks,  my  eyes  again  looked  upon  the  great 
plains,  fern  clad  hills,  and  beautiful  palm 
groves  of  dear,  old  India. 

We  believe  God  led  us  to  begin  our  work  in 
Calcutta,  the  metropolis  of  India,  and  a  strong- 
hold of  idolatry.  We  live  in  the  midst  of  the 
people  and  expect  to  spend  the  remainder  of 
our  lives  for  their  salvation.  Our  one  desire  is 
to    be    completely   in   his    hands    that  his    will 


The  Lees,  and  Their  Work.  21  r 

and  way  may  be  accomplished  through  us. 

"We  are  opening  up  different  departments  of 
work  just  as  God  sends  it  to  us,  trusting  Him 
for  all  we  need.  We  are  asking  God  for  good 
substantial  buildings,  and  a  part  of  the  money 
for  this  has  come;  we  know  He  will  send  the  rest. 
Children  come  to  us  without  bread,  others  flee 
for  protection  from  the  awful  curse  of  child 
marriage  ;  others  who  have  been  sold  into  sin 
turn  to  us  to  be  led  back  into  the  path  of 
virtue. 

"  Some  wish  to  prepare  to  preach  the  gospel, 
both  young  men  and  women,  and  we  have  had 
much  joy  in  being  the  link  connecting  a  number 
of  these  worthy  cases  with  God's  children  at 
home,  who  feel  specially  led  to  educate  these  to 
represent  them  in  India. 

"  To  what  proportions  this  work  will  grow  we 
do  not  know.  At  present  we  have  thirty-eight 
girls  and  sixteen  boys  in  training.  We  take 
these  trusting  for  their  support.  We  believe  this 
to  be  only  the  beginning  of  a  great  movement. 
There  is  no  end  to  the  evangelistic  work  among 
the  hundreds  of  thousands  of  imprisoned  zenana 
women  of  this  city,  and  a  vast  field  is  open  for 
^' from    house   to    house"    medical  work.     The 


212  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

number  who  suffer  and  die  for  want  of  proper 
treatment- is  appalling! 

''''Eight  inillions  die  in  India  annuatly  ! 

"Half  of  these  are  children  who  go  home  to 
Jesus.  Of  the  other  four  millions  ninety-nine  out 
of  every  hundred  go  down  to  a  Christless  grave. 

"  Think  of  this  great  host  of  more  than  a 
quarter  million  marching  into  eternity  from 
India  every  month  without  the  gospel  !" 

The  above  was  written  by  Mrs.  Lee,  at  the 
request  of  a  number  of  friends,  in  1897.  Since 
then  their  work  has  grown  and  opened  up  in 
many  directions.  They  have  in  the  Home  and 
Training  School  over  one  hundred  girls,  besides 
about  twenty  boys. 

During  the  past  five  years,  twenty  have  gone 
out  of  the  home  into  the  work*  as  teachers  and 
Bible  women.  These  teach  in  the  schools  and 
work  in  the  zenanas — a  work  which  has  grown 
up  around  the  home. 

The  Lees  are  now  joining  in  the  work  of 
rescuing  widows  and  children  from  the  terrible 
famine.  They  have  already  taken  in  30,  which 
gives  them  a  family  of  150  souls.  The  Marwari 
widows    saved    trom    that    famine  district   they 

*  See    Photo 


w 


The  Lees,  and  Their  Work.  213 

hope  to  train  for  Bible  work,  and  through  them 
to  reach  the  Marvvari  people,  of  which  there 
are  thousands  in  Calcutta  with  no  mission  work 
among  them. 

They  also  are  opening  up  work  in  new  parts 
through  workers  trained  in  the  home.  Already 
they  have  an  interesting  work  in  the  suburbs  of 
the  city,  day  schools  for  girls,  and  a  night 
school  for  boys  who  work  in  the  shops  all  day  ; 
also  Sunday  schools  and  preaching.  Mr.  Lee  has 
many  interesting  cases  of  inquirers  among  the 
Hindu  students,  of  whom  Calcutta  now  has  over 
15,000. 

They  also  contemplate  starting  a  branch 
school  out  of  the  city  where  the  industrial 
department  can  be  more  successfully  worked. 

Many  friends  seemed  to  fear  that  the  Darjeel- 
ing  disaster,  which  so  suddenly  crushed  their 
home,  would  also  crush  them  and  they  would 
be  compelled  to  give  up  their  work.  But 
although  the  pruning  has  been  most  severe, 
God  in  his  mercy  has  sent  equal  grace  and 
strength,  until,  instead  of  crushing  them,  it 
has,  we  believe,  better  fitted  them  for  this  great 
work,  and  it  has  already  given  an  impetus  to 
the  work  itself  it  could  not  otherwise  have  had. 


214  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

Many  wonder  at  these  friends  and  some  have 
even  said,  "  Oh,  this  mother  does  not  realize 
her  loss."  But  she  herself  says,  "  Some  days  it 
seems  that  the  weight  of  that  terrible  mountain 
in  Darjeeling  is  upon  my  heart,  and  would  crush 
out  my  life.  As  I  think  of  the  four  lovely  forms 
of  those  dearer  than  my  own  life,  crushed  and 
buried  by  it,  and  of  the  other  two  lying  in  the 
cemetery  on  the  other  side  of  the  hill,  it  seems 
impossible  to  live. 

"  There  is  another  baby  grave  in  the  beautiful 
home  land,  making  seven  in  Heaven,  and  one 
darling  left  to  share  our  loneliness.  When  the 
evening  tide  comes,  the  longing  to  hear  their 
footsteps  and  their  ringing  laugh  is  greater 
than  words  can  express.  But  I  quickly  turn 
away  from  these  thoughts  and  with  a  cry, 
only  Jesus  can  understand,  I  look  to  him  and 
he  just  seems  to  lift  me  above  earth,  and  the 
lonliness  and  weariness  (for  the  weariness 
caused  by  fighting  sorrow  is  different  from  all 
other  kinds). 

"  I  sometimes  seem  to  be  all  but  in  the  heaven 
land  and  see  the  loved  ones  so  joyous  and 
happy,  that  before  I  know  it  I  seem  to  be 
sharing    with    them    in    the    victory.     The   one 


The  Lees,  and  Their  Work.  215 

heart  desire  of  these  days  has  been  that  God's 
purpose  in  all  this  stupendous  mystery  might 
be  fulfilled  in  me. 

"So  much  has  been  accomplished  already. 
It  has  enabled  me  to  see  life  as  never  before, 
and  to  see  my  own  weakness  and  nothingness. 
It  also  has  put  heaven  in  the  right  light — the 
one  thing  for  which  to  live. 

"The  Bible  has  become  a  new  book,  and  its 
promises  are  my  food  and  drink.  Oh,  how  my 
soul  feasts  on  them.  Jesus  has  become  my  all  in  all 
as  never  before — and  to  know  him,  whom  to  know 
aright  is  life  eternal,  has  become  my  one  study — 
and  to  be  blameless  in  his  sight  my  one  aim. 

"  '  Only  one  day  at  a  time — and  one  to  please.^ 
Now  while,  with  redoubled  energy,  I  work  to 
make  Jesus  known  to  those  about  me  ;  and 
the  desire  to  save  as  many  as  possible  of  his 
little  ones  in  this  heathen  land,  has  become 
greater ;  still  in  it  all  I  live  like  unto  one  who 
waits  for  his  Lord.  And  while  it  seems  almost 
impossible  to  rejoice  and  sing  as  once  I  did,  my 
heart  wells  up  with  gratitude  to  God  for  his 
mercy  in  sparing  to  me  my  husband  and  our 
precious  baby  Frank,  and  permitting  me  the 
joy  of  still  living  for  them  and  the  work. 


2i6  The  Darjeeling  Disaster. 

"  But  above  all  I  praise  Jesus  for  himself  and 
for  the  fulfillment  of  his  promise  :  *  Lo,  I  am 
with  you  alway  '  and  for  his  saving  power.  So 
I  rest  in  him  and  leave  the  future  in  his  hands, 
but  1  have  joy  in  the  thought  that  one  of  these 
days  the  end  will  come.  "  The  silver  cord  will 
break."  Then  I  shall  see  Him  whom  my  soul 
loveth  and  shall  have  the  unspeakable  joy  of 
presenting  to  him  those  whom  he  gave  me  and 
those  also  whom  he  sent  me  to  bring  from 
India." 

Some  day  the  silver  cord  will  break, 
And  I  no  more  as  now  shall  sing. 

But,  oh,  the  joy  when  I  shall  wake 
Within  the  palace  of  the  King  ! 

Some  day  my  earthly  house  vvill  fall 
1  cannot  tell  how  soon  'twill  be, 

But  this  I  know,  my  all  in  all 

Has  now  a  place  in  heaven  for  me. 

Some  day,  when  fades  the  golden  sun, 

Beneath  the  rosy-tinted  west. 
My  blessed  Lord  shall  say  "  Well  done  ! " 

And  I  shall  enter  into  rest. 

Some  day  ;    till  then  I'll  watch  and  wait. 
My  lamp  all  trimmed  and  burning  bright 

That  when  my  Saviour  ope's  the  gate. 
My  soul  to  Him  may  take  its  flight. 

Chorus. — Then  I  shall  see  him  face  to  face, 
And  tell  the  story  saved  by  grace. 


CHANDRA    LELA: 

THE  CONVERTED  FAKIR. 

BY 

Mrs.  ADA  LEE. 

This  is  one  of  the  most  interesting  missionary  books 
now  being  circulated,  and  wonderfully  quickens  missionary 
zeal. 

CONTENTS 


CHAP. 

VI. 

Awful  Deception  of  Hinduism 

I.  Birth,     Marriage,    and    Widow- 

disclosed. 

hood. 

VII. 

Breaking  her  Fetters. 

II.  The  Temple  of  Jaganath. 

VIII. 

Money  Making  and  Preaching. 

III.  The  Temple  of  Ramanath. 

IX. 

Chandra  Lela  baptises  her  own 

IV.  Sorrow    and    Suffering   by    the 

brother. 

Way. 

X 

Should  Women  Preach. 

V.  As  a  Fakir. 

Wee  Glimpses  of  My  Life 

Lady  Curzon  says: — "I  am  very  grateful  to  you  for  your  most  interesting 
little  book,  which  I  have  read  with  great  care." 

Bishop  Welldon— the  Metropolitan  of  India.  "Thanks  for  a  copy  of  your 
book.      It  is  an  interesting  and  touching  story." 

Bishop  Foss — of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  says:  Chandra  Lela  is  an 
exceedingly  fascinating  picture  of  the  conflict  of  Christianity  with  the 
hoary  and  decrepit  heathenism  of  India." 

The  following  minute  was  passed  in  one  of  the  largest  representative  Mis- 
sionary gatherings  in  India — the  Central  Conference — ^^  Chandra  Lela. 
the  heroine  of  Mrs.  Lee's  interesting  biographical  sketch,  was  introduced 
to  the  Conference.  Her  narrative,  in  Hindustani,  of  the  steps  by  which 
she  was  brought  to  a  saving  knowledge  of  Christ  was  listened  to  with 
deep  interest." 


TO    BE    OBTAINED    FROM 


CALCUTTA 


Methodist  Publishing  House. 
Bible  and  Tract  Society. 
Methodist  Publishing  House. 
Methodist  Publishing  House. 

AMERICA  : 

Mrs.  Fannie  Sperry,  Mountain  Lake  Park,  Maryland, 

or  any  Bookseller. 


MADRAS  : 
LUCKNOW 


Price 


(  25  cents  and  50  cents  ; 
1  12  As.  and  Re.  1-8. 


MRS.    LEE'S 

Beautifully  Illustrated  Booklets  and  Leaflets 
should   be   read    by    everybody/ 


A  PARTIAL  LIST. 

"  Jessudar,  the  Kidnapped  Girl." 

"  Died  as  a  Christian,  Burned  as  a  Hindoo." 

"  Kamal  Dassee,  The  Bengali  Widow." 

**  What  it  cost  a  Bengali  Woman  to  become  a 
Christian." 

"  Child  Marriage,  the  Curse  of  India." 


:o: 


To    BE    OBTAINED    FROM 

MRS.  LEE,   147,  Dharamtala  Street,  Calcutta; 

OR 

Mrs.  Fannie  Sperry,  Mountain  Lake  Park,  Maryland, 

U.  S.  A. 


■:o:- 


"The  Darjeeling  Disaster" 

BY    THE 

REV.  R  W.  WARNE 

may  be  obtained  from  the  above. 


■^  \,YJ^^ 


:^^JAr/' 


■  ■'  r  -^- 


DATE  DUE 


^ 


^#1 


t 


ff^\  ^  ^JZ^S 


'/ 


Br^NGOR   THEOLOGICf^L   SEHINARV 

The  Darjeeling  disaster  :  its  b 
nOUB  275.4  L51  U241d 


3    HHDL    DDDfi    EL7H    3      5<J^-VLOv^/^    r 
Warne,   F.   W. W2lild       $% 


AUTHOR 

The  Darjeeling  disaster:  its 


TITLE 

bright  side 


K. 


^ 


BORROWERS    NAME 


273.hr 


L51 
W2lHd